Elfen World (Remake)
+2
NyuuX
crane476
6 posters
Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG
Page 8 of 14
Page 8 of 14 • 
1 ... 5 ... 7, 8, 9 ... 14
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sun Jun 15, 2014 4:49 pm
Hector donned his large blue coat this time, sitting down on the booth, he relaxed himself as he ordered a cup of coffee and had a glass of water also set at the end of the table as well as a pitcher of ice ready just in case his special guest wanted more. The moment he had appeared, it was obvious that the room had gone silent. Of course such a thing was bound to happen, what else could be said but that of a feeling of anxiousness had washed over all when the Grand King of Law came.
“Will you be having anything today sir?” The waiter asked as he handed out the menu. Hector politely took one but made no orders. “That will be fine, I am expecting a guest to arrive soon. Maybe she will want something to eat. Please go about your business my good friend.”
He nodded and walked away. Strange, the man who was going to destroy an entire race seemed oddly…fatherly. Hector was a man who could only be described simply as the strong man in the world. A normal weak Diclonius could manhandle even armed guards with the ease of swatting a fly. Moderately strong Diclonius could take those weaker ones and put them to their knees and beg for their lives. Strong Diclonius however, oh those were a thing to behold…not that the waiter had ever seen them before. The ones like Alice, Uleus and the Level One Diclonius who possessed abilities and powers far beyond the scope of their weaker counterparts.
But beyond then, there was another group. A group of Diclonius so powerful and amazing that it was incredible to even think o their power. The power to change cities, twist the world into their own shape choosing. The Queens, The Masters, The Elders, the kind of Diclonius that were so amazing that to stand in their presence would’ve made weaker men faint.
In short, humanity was on the lower end of the podium when it came to power. The Diclonius may have been young, some inexperienced and some capable of being taken out by stronger weaponry. But it was without a doubt who the apex predators of the world were. Humanity could fight the weaker ones, do well enough against the moderate ones but those strong ones, the truly distinguished Diclonius? One could only imagine how short and brutal a fight would be between a human and a Level One Diclonius or a human and one of the Grand Elders of the village. They would be slaughtered for sure.
That was what made the Grand King of Law so incredible. The strongest human in the world, the man who’s strength was beyond comprehension. To him, what humans were to Diclonius…ants…Diclonius were to him. He was the figure of authority, supreme master of strength and power. His Crescent Sun Axe Version II rested against the strap that lay against his back. Some had seen it, this man take on and crush the weaker horned girls like a foot underneath a grape.
Omnimbus had crushed them to the point where that while there was most likely plenty of Diclonius in Japan now, most would have had to be hiding. There was no way they could take that man down. Their greatest weapons in fact, their vectors were made nearly useless because of his Anti-Vector Armor. His weapons which could decimate the landscape itself were far too strong for their meager hands to deviate or stop. It took a single slash of a vector to end a fight. It took a single slash of his axe to end their lives. It would have taken an unparalleled power to fight that man.
So of course Hector Schlenzanner had the power to do whatever he wanted right? He could order anything. Demand everything, but instead he calmly came into that place as if he was merely a bizarre looking customer. He did not treat himself as a King that should be served on a royal plate, golden forks and spoons and a beautiful woman to fan him. No, today for now, The Grand King of Law was simply a large old man named Hector Schlenzaner.
“Eating alone today miss?” A waiter asked.
“Ehh, No. I'm meeting someone. He's right over there.” She pointed to Hector. The look on the waiter's face said it all. Rei was well aware that meeting a man like him in public was strange, especially when you considered the reputation he had.
Hearing her voice, Hector looked up and saw her enter. The last time he had met her, she was about 18 years old, blonde haired and extremely cute. There was an air of foreignness around her, perhaps because of her blonde hair which was an enigma to the Japanese people. Three years later, one could hardly say she hadn’t gotten prettier since then. But she was nervous, Hector could see that in her eyes. But she still came over to him and sat down.
“Good evening Hector. It's been awhile....”
“Good evening to you too, Rei.” Hector replied back, taking a sip of his coffee. “Please, take a drink…” He motioned to the glass of water and pitcher and then motioned towards the menu. “And please, order something if you wish, I will pay for it.” Hector leaned back once more, sighing deeply as he glanced out at the window where the rays of the sun were beginning to cast the essence of dawn on Japan. Another sip of coffee from the old man, finishing it and laying it to rest at the edge of the table. He smiled almost sadly outside the window, watching a few small children playing together at the end of the road, their ball playfully bouncing between each other.
“I’m glad you came…but of course you would. I must apologize for the threat I made, but it was imperative that you came. It’s been a long time though hasn’t it? Over three years since we last met one another. I bet you still remember it as well don’t you? It’s not often that I get angry…I’m hot blooded for sure but rarely do I get angry. It’s just not my style you know…so your words hit me hard and infuriated me.” He didn’t even look at Rei no, in fact he looked like a truly old man who remembering the old past with melancholy. The children outside ran off, playing somewhere else but the old dutch man still did not look away.
“I still remember the worlds you told me a long time ago.”
“What if they can't control themselves? You threaten to wipe out the diclonius because of the dangers they possess? I can't believe how hypocritical you are! The real threat you should be looking at is humanity itself! How many lives have needlessly been ended through meaningless conflict? Millions upon millions have died in HUMAN wars!! Before you threaten to wipe out another race, maybe you should look at your own before passing judgment! We humans have always feared things we don't understand, or that's different from us, and the same thing is happening with the diclonius! Hatred only breeds more hatred Hector! You seem to think that those who hate the diclonius are few and far between but can you really speak for everyone on the planet? Before we can cure the hatred inside the diclonius we must first do away with our own hatred!” she said in anger, her voice softening as she finished. Including you…”
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words you know. Those words that infuriated me and irked me to no end? The words that made me want to throttle you right there. Let me tell you a little story, a story of a boy who wanted nothing more than to save the lives of everyone around him.”
The old man seemed…almost pitiful in the way he was looking and talking.
“In my country, there was this great civil war going on, relatively minor really but enough to cause problems. But before then my friends and I met a young Japanese girls with horns. Sweet thin who I believe fell in love with one of my other friends. I often wonder if maybe I too fell in love with her too, exotically beautiful and amazingly pure and sweet. Years ago you know when I was just a child, I knew nothing of Diclonius or vectors or anything. To us, she was just a cute girl with horns, a normal bone mutation that she could hide behind a hat.
But…we never saw her again nor one of my other friends who went with her. My town was attacked and I was reduced to a homeless child who would be later found by the man I would call my father…William Schlenzanner. I grew up with him, learned from him and took his surname as my own. Oh…heheh, that’s right…my real name is Hector Reidswood. But that is of little importance so let me not get too off subject.”
A small cat raced across the street, the old man’s eyes trailing after it as it disappeared beyond his peripheral view.
I would be a member of the Great Order then as I got older, would become a Captain and later find many of the members who gain amazing status there as well. Before though, when I was only a member of the Great Order, my comrades and I found another horned girl name Iree. Sweet thing, she was covered din blood and surrounded by the dead bodies of several people. Of course we know what happened now, she had killed them in the spur of the moment but for us that day. We didn’t see a threat from her, we saw a poor child covered in blood who probably lost her family. I wanted to save her so much, because I couldn’t save my other friend a few years ago. She was good, needless to say we grew attached to her. We had no idea that she was the one who had killed my father William on that day we found her.
But life…” Hector mused. “…”is not often kind. The girl showed her true self that day, how she had no control over herself and killed my comrades before I was forced to kill her. I had lost my family, my friends and the one thing that I lived for. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t. My life I have only known the Diclonius as killers? Can you honestly blame me?” He asked.
“…You must admit it, right now that the Diclonius race is incredibly dangerous. There is no other creature in this world who’s instincts are to actively hunt down and kill humans. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t and I didn’t want to put the human race on such a threat.”
And at long last he finally looked away from the window and faced the young girl.
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words…and you were right.” He finally admitted sadly, still smiling with his eyes closed. “I am nothing more than old foolish man only obeying my hatred for revenge and disgust for what the Diclonius did to my father and friends and family a long time ago. This hatred inside of me has built up for so long that I had forgotten what I was trying to do.”
Hector reached inside his pockets and pulled out a small vial with a semi-clear liquid inside of it. He placed it gently down on the table in front of Rei.
“The most dangerous thing about a Diclonius, is not its vectors. That is no different than a gun and we have the capabilities to deal with guns and vectors. Nor is it their ability to impregnate anyone with just a single touch of their vectors. What makes them so dangerous is the mental instability and instinct to kill humans. In short, it is their voices inside of their heads that are the most dangerous things. This vial is an Anti-Voice Antidote. If injected into a Diclonius, it will completely eradicate their instincts to kill humans. The most dangerous thing about a Diclonious will be erased forever. Not only that but this antidote now that it has been created can be easily manufactured and copied. Now, any Diclonius who is given this antidote will be able to truly live a long side humans. Of course rules and regulations would still have to be integrated.
But…” he added. “No longer will the threat of Diclonius killing off humanity be there.”
With those words, Hector pushed the small vial to Rei. “Take it and give it those who will make use of it. People like the Great Order for example who can manufacture more of it Hector once more looked back outside the window, there was nobody he could see how but a few other people. One child holding the hand of her friend who had a low cap over her eyes ran past him. He wondered if the girl was hiding anything behind it but that was not the point now.
“I have had a long time to think about those words you told me. Nobody deserves to go through that. Nobody deserves to have their lives wiped away so callously when they have personally done nothing wrong. But I have nothing left now…only my determination to go forward no matter the cause. In one week from now, there was a massive battle. My base, Omnimbus and my men against the Great Order and all those who come in between.
Even though I am giving you this vial, I can stop that which urges me on. I have come too far to give up so easily and my emotions are too far high to see a way out of this. It will be a battle that will be etched into both the history of human, Diclonius and even the planet. Many lives will be lost, lives you may very well care about. That is the sake of winning a war to the very end. I expect that Diclonius…Kenshi…will be there as well. In fact I know…”
It wasn’t just an assumption. Deep down, Hector knew he would face that man once more in their final confrontation. “That antidote will prevent his instincts from ever getting out of control again. More so, this antidote doesn’t destroy the voice…it destroys the instincts that desire to kill humanity. Therefore both sides of that Diclonius can be saved. But that will be up to you and those who support the horned race.
If they can’t beat me now, who knows if they ever will? This will be the final battle between me and them.
…Haa…” He signed deeply
“That man, that Diclonius from the woods. What do you see in him?”
---
---
Ariel raised her hand as if she had all the answers. “What am I?” Her tone was prideful. “I am better. I am a true queen. Not one of those pathetic silpelits even if there are oddities. Not an abomination like yourself, Slave. I don’t even consider you one of us; you are so corrupted and changed you cannot be called a diclonius. I will lead my kind to a better world by eliminating all threats.” She pointed her finger directly at Uleus’ face. “I still consider you one of those threats. Don’t you think for a moment that we’re allies. We simply have made a deal.”
“Oh?” Uleus mused but said nothing. He tilted his head back as the girl pointed at him threatening but if he felt threatened he didn’t show it. And it had nothing to do with power. The truth was, Ariel was much stronger than him…at least when she could handle her supreme power. But a man who literally lived only to die could not be threatened by the aspect of death. He actually hoped at points that she would try to attack him and the person who killed him…oh glory to them.
“That’s right my precious queen…” Uleus admitted. “I am only a corrupted freakshow, less than human or Diclonius. Doesn’t it just interest you so much? “ He gazed as she walked away from him.
“Next we meet, Slave, there will be quite the spectacle.”
As she disappeared Uleus smirked.
“Yes it will…my sister. I hope we meet again someday…once we do…I’ll gobble you up.” Uleus turned and walked away casually, whistling some odd tune until a powerful feel swept over him a few minutes later. Power, something so amazing that he stumbled forward and stared forward with shock and confusion. That sensation, even a strong Diclonius didn’t have that. Even most normal Queens didn’t have that kind of power.
It washed over the entire country of Japan, like a wave of pure energy it might have been so great that even humans would’ve felt something odd in the air. For him, he was merely an ant to such crazy prowess.
So she was truly that powerful huh? Uleus was excited already but his excitement rose when he saw far off into the horizon, jumping over to the same direction as Ariel that his heart leapt about. He knew that girl anywhere, the most dangerous of the Level One Diclonius.
“Hello No. 38…” ULeus thought inside of his head, watching her leap away from him and towards the signature. “Are you going have to have some fun with our friend there? It’s been a long time since we’ve seen you. Well I won’t bother either of you, I’ve gotten what I needed to do now. You two have fun and have sex or whatever you cute little things do these days. I need to head back home.”
And home he went but he couldn’t help it. Such power, so insanity, such a force that he paled in comparison to it. He was nothing more than a gnat in the wind to compared to her.
And that was absolutely glorious.
“Kukukakakakaka…KAYAAHAHAH! HA! HA! HA! HA! KAKAKAKUKUKAKA!! HA! HA! HA! AHHHHHHH! HAAA! HAHAHAHAH! HAAA!!!! HA! HA! HA! hA!
KAKAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAAH! KYAHA! HAHAHAHA!
HA! HA! HA! HAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHA!!!
And he laughed like no other.
---
---
“Squad B will be staying, as Zero is currently not in good condition, and I don’t need both squads going to do an errand…” Suzuki said.
“Understood Lady Rose, we will do our best at looking after Zero while he recovers” Maj. Volkova said to Suzuki.
“There is more we can add to that.” Zen replied as he listened over to the conversation. I will send a few of the G.O members over to Zero with our finest medicine. Due to our technology and funds, we’re rather adept with medical procedures. We need that man in as best of a situation as he can be in if we’re going to take on Omnimbus.”
Giving the orders, five members of the G.O came up. “Head with them and help Sir Zero out. I hope you do not mind.” Zen said questionably to Suzuki.
“So, what is the plan for now while we prepare?”
“Get as much material as we can get.” Elean ordered. “Prepare your selves for everything, offense, defense, weapons, endurance, fate. Prepare your men for everything because I doubt we’re going to get a second chance here. I don’t know what Zero was talking about with that vaccine but we have no time to think on the unknown.
The only other thing I can say is this, we have to be out very best in one week and we will attack in that week. That’s all I can really say.
---
---
Vast, now under control went back to check in on Victory 1. For some reason though, he hadn’t received in replies since then. Of course he couldn’t expect Victory1 to be at the computer every single moment but after a couple of hours had passed, it made him worry. It became very clear to him that something was wrong.
“If Maxwell was here…he’d know what to do…” He though depressingly. “But still…what’s up? Hmmm…think Vast, think. This location was somewhere in Japan and there’s a lot of problems happening in Japan right now. Don’t we…” Vast left the computer room and began searching for the one person who may be able to help.
“Irene!” Vast called out to the girl. He hoped he got her name right. “I need your help with something. You were with Lily for a while who was part of this group. I’ve lost contact with the guy named Victory1 and you’re the only person here who could possibly have any knowledge on how we can get in contact with either him or others similar to him. Got any ideas? I’m lost right now. Ever since I last contacted him a few hours ago, nothing has shown up. I fear something terrible might have happened.”
---
---
One week, was it really surprising that by now the entire world was in a frenzy? Things like secrets couldn’t be kept long and it of course it didn’t take long before the entire world about the climactic battle that would take place. Forums roared, battles against each other to those who supported the Diclonius race and those who denied them. The world soon knew of the battle across the seas, on Omnimbus, the base of the most powerful man in the world. The tales of the attacks on the cities as well was now known. The helicopter that had been sliced off and crashed, the happenings of the Queens, No. 38 and it would soon become obvious that one little town was butchered.
Over at the Atlantic, a foolish man for a president, balding and sneering was giving orders out in the Americas on the television.
“Listen up! We can’t let these bitches win! Do you want your family to die!? Do you want your children to live with those freaks that could kill them at any time? No! You don’t? The fools at Europe have no idea what they’re getting themselves into. They are idiots! IDIOTS!” He roared loudly.
“Look what happened in Japan, look at all the destruction caused by one Diclonius! Do you really want some of those bitches and freaks to be around you and your family? They do not care about you? They…made some freakshow a leader!” It was amazing how they got her image but at this point if that surprised anyone they were probably new to the whole situation in the first place. Plastered on the screen was a picture of No. 44.
The president of USA pointed at the image and screamed to the viewers. “Look at her!? She has probably killed hundreds of innocent people! And the shmucks over there have decided that she should actually be given a position of power! Can you believe how stupid they are? My fellow Americans, do not be fooled? They are monsters and they must be killed.”
*shff*
The television was turned off as a young girl of about 17 years of age was seated behind a large desk and even more comfortable chair that she had leaned back against the wall so that her legs were propped up on the wooden desk. She wore a simple black shirt with a white engravings that spelled out “Fluidity” on it for whatever reason only she knew and a long black skirt with intrinsic designs of flowers that cast a mesmerizing beauty about her. Her complexion was lightly brown, a sort of tan as if she had been in the sun for a long time. Well considering she was currently living in Brazil, it was expected. Her hair was a long and thin that trailed behind her back, the color of the water itself. A pristine blue that matched her eyes, though they were slightly darker in color.
And around her head, was a pair of bright green ribbons that may have been used to hide the horns on her head had they actually done that. Instead it was more like a decoration because the right side of her head, one could easily see the white tipped objects on her skull.
“Teressa?”
“Hm? Oh Luiz! What you got for me?”
A young man, positively human strolled in with some papers. He had to be about 25 years of age. The girl named Teressa sighed disappointedly at the stacks of paper before her. “Oh man…no…why do I got do all this work anyways?”
“Stop complaining Tess and just do it.”
Nobody but she had heard that because the voice had come straight out of her head.
“Oh just shut up Melinda, you’re such a pain in the ass already. Oh oh come don’t cry I didn’t mean it like that, ow! You don’t have to start giving me a headache.”
“Well you deserved it!” The voice inside of her head said.
As for Luiz, apparently having a mental breakdown was common for Teressa.
The Diclonius named Teressa was the leader of a small time group in Brazil who was essentially like a watered down version of the Great Order. They were a kind of like a police force, or more so it might have been better to call them a vigilante group.
Their name?
“Elevation” Created a few years back, it was these people who had discovered Teressa and befriended her when she was living with her mother. A small girl who was easily influenced, her new comrades helped suppress the urges inside of her voice until now, Melissa as she called herself, could stand around humans. At least for a while, for some reason Melissa was…urged to attack people that she saw if around them too much. It was why she lived most alone now, especially so that she didn’t have to hurt anyone around her.
But a 17 year old girl cannot live alone but she can make use of herself. And that’s how Elevation came to be, she was a strong, independent girl and when Diclonius became known, she become a strong independent girl who could kick a fair amount of ass when it came. But that was when she was feeling like it. What she felt now was being a lazy couch potato and sending out her employees to do menial tasks like…
Give money to the poor, give her a cookie, beat up a robber, give her two cookies, get a child’s balloon, brush her hair, kill the idiot who decided that mixing blueberries and ketchup was somehow a good idea. Really what kind of fool thought that up?
“Lots of things going on…” She mused under her accented breath. “All of this because we horned girls are so problematic aren’t we? Oh man…why can’t I do…ahhhh…I don’t even know what I’m talking about anymore.” Teressa yawned loudly, closing her eyes and leaning back.
Leaning back more and more…
“GAH!” and collapsed right out of her chair, fully awaken she staggered to get back up. “You alright in there?” Someone called out. It wasn’t much of a call of help really and nobody was coming. Apparently Teressa did these kind of things on a daily basis. She also apparent took her chair and threw it out the window while cursing at it.
“Stupid douchebag chair. Ugh…oh damn that was my last one. Hey Jiorge, can you get my chair for me!” She called out across the hallway.
“Sorry Teressa, I’ve gotten my finger stuck in the toaster again, you get it.”
“No you don’t, stop being a lazy jerk and get my chair!”
“Tha’ts funny coming from you.” The voice called back over.
“I sign your checks man…”
Someone moaned loudly. “Oh fine then I’ll get your stupid chair but if you throw it out again you little dumbass.”
“Thank you!” Terressa replied with a sweet and bubbly smile.
“Haa…so…” She thought heavily. “What to do? The European Nations seem to be going well. They’re allowing our kind and humans to live together peacefully and they even made that one girl a leader. The Great Order huh? I wonder if I could ever get to meet them in person. This No. 44 girl appears to be an interesting character.
Her thoughts finally turned to the man who had cased all this. Across her, situated on a elongated section of wood on the wall were several objects. One was a picture of her mother and father, happily holding onto each other. Her father dwarfed her mother, to the point where the top of her blue haired head didn’t even come up to the man’s neck. But they were both smiling happily. Across form it, her mother held her as a new born baby, the child cooing happily up at her mother’s face. Her father had a relationship with her other but never stayed around. It wasn’t like he forgot about her, but just had more important things to do.
But it wasn’t like he was going to leave his wife and child without any support and that was why Terressa could live so comfortably. They were given amazing funds and cash to live off of and it was with those that she helped to create Elevation. She received a call about a robbery somewhere down town.
“Jones, get that for me!” She yelled out.
“You’re such a lazy punk girl!”
“I love me too…” She answered back sarcastically. She looked over at the picture of that massive man in the picture. Now over 50 years of age, his name was known throughout the entire world.
Grand King of Law, Hector Schlenzanner.
Her chair now being brought back to her while she hopped back in and swung around like a child on a new toy at the park, giggling to herself and letting the bright green ribbons flap around aimlessly.
That man Hector really knew how to make problems didn't he?
“Ugh…why do you got to be such a douche dad?”
“Will you be having anything today sir?” The waiter asked as he handed out the menu. Hector politely took one but made no orders. “That will be fine, I am expecting a guest to arrive soon. Maybe she will want something to eat. Please go about your business my good friend.”
He nodded and walked away. Strange, the man who was going to destroy an entire race seemed oddly…fatherly. Hector was a man who could only be described simply as the strong man in the world. A normal weak Diclonius could manhandle even armed guards with the ease of swatting a fly. Moderately strong Diclonius could take those weaker ones and put them to their knees and beg for their lives. Strong Diclonius however, oh those were a thing to behold…not that the waiter had ever seen them before. The ones like Alice, Uleus and the Level One Diclonius who possessed abilities and powers far beyond the scope of their weaker counterparts.
But beyond then, there was another group. A group of Diclonius so powerful and amazing that it was incredible to even think o their power. The power to change cities, twist the world into their own shape choosing. The Queens, The Masters, The Elders, the kind of Diclonius that were so amazing that to stand in their presence would’ve made weaker men faint.
In short, humanity was on the lower end of the podium when it came to power. The Diclonius may have been young, some inexperienced and some capable of being taken out by stronger weaponry. But it was without a doubt who the apex predators of the world were. Humanity could fight the weaker ones, do well enough against the moderate ones but those strong ones, the truly distinguished Diclonius? One could only imagine how short and brutal a fight would be between a human and a Level One Diclonius or a human and one of the Grand Elders of the village. They would be slaughtered for sure.
That was what made the Grand King of Law so incredible. The strongest human in the world, the man who’s strength was beyond comprehension. To him, what humans were to Diclonius…ants…Diclonius were to him. He was the figure of authority, supreme master of strength and power. His Crescent Sun Axe Version II rested against the strap that lay against his back. Some had seen it, this man take on and crush the weaker horned girls like a foot underneath a grape.
Omnimbus had crushed them to the point where that while there was most likely plenty of Diclonius in Japan now, most would have had to be hiding. There was no way they could take that man down. Their greatest weapons in fact, their vectors were made nearly useless because of his Anti-Vector Armor. His weapons which could decimate the landscape itself were far too strong for their meager hands to deviate or stop. It took a single slash of a vector to end a fight. It took a single slash of his axe to end their lives. It would have taken an unparalleled power to fight that man.
So of course Hector Schlenzanner had the power to do whatever he wanted right? He could order anything. Demand everything, but instead he calmly came into that place as if he was merely a bizarre looking customer. He did not treat himself as a King that should be served on a royal plate, golden forks and spoons and a beautiful woman to fan him. No, today for now, The Grand King of Law was simply a large old man named Hector Schlenzaner.
“Eating alone today miss?” A waiter asked.
“Ehh, No. I'm meeting someone. He's right over there.” She pointed to Hector. The look on the waiter's face said it all. Rei was well aware that meeting a man like him in public was strange, especially when you considered the reputation he had.
Hearing her voice, Hector looked up and saw her enter. The last time he had met her, she was about 18 years old, blonde haired and extremely cute. There was an air of foreignness around her, perhaps because of her blonde hair which was an enigma to the Japanese people. Three years later, one could hardly say she hadn’t gotten prettier since then. But she was nervous, Hector could see that in her eyes. But she still came over to him and sat down.
“Good evening Hector. It's been awhile....”
“Good evening to you too, Rei.” Hector replied back, taking a sip of his coffee. “Please, take a drink…” He motioned to the glass of water and pitcher and then motioned towards the menu. “And please, order something if you wish, I will pay for it.” Hector leaned back once more, sighing deeply as he glanced out at the window where the rays of the sun were beginning to cast the essence of dawn on Japan. Another sip of coffee from the old man, finishing it and laying it to rest at the edge of the table. He smiled almost sadly outside the window, watching a few small children playing together at the end of the road, their ball playfully bouncing between each other.
“I’m glad you came…but of course you would. I must apologize for the threat I made, but it was imperative that you came. It’s been a long time though hasn’t it? Over three years since we last met one another. I bet you still remember it as well don’t you? It’s not often that I get angry…I’m hot blooded for sure but rarely do I get angry. It’s just not my style you know…so your words hit me hard and infuriated me.” He didn’t even look at Rei no, in fact he looked like a truly old man who remembering the old past with melancholy. The children outside ran off, playing somewhere else but the old dutch man still did not look away.
“I still remember the worlds you told me a long time ago.”
“What if they can't control themselves? You threaten to wipe out the diclonius because of the dangers they possess? I can't believe how hypocritical you are! The real threat you should be looking at is humanity itself! How many lives have needlessly been ended through meaningless conflict? Millions upon millions have died in HUMAN wars!! Before you threaten to wipe out another race, maybe you should look at your own before passing judgment! We humans have always feared things we don't understand, or that's different from us, and the same thing is happening with the diclonius! Hatred only breeds more hatred Hector! You seem to think that those who hate the diclonius are few and far between but can you really speak for everyone on the planet? Before we can cure the hatred inside the diclonius we must first do away with our own hatred!” she said in anger, her voice softening as she finished. Including you…”
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words you know. Those words that infuriated me and irked me to no end? The words that made me want to throttle you right there. Let me tell you a little story, a story of a boy who wanted nothing more than to save the lives of everyone around him.”
The old man seemed…almost pitiful in the way he was looking and talking.
“In my country, there was this great civil war going on, relatively minor really but enough to cause problems. But before then my friends and I met a young Japanese girls with horns. Sweet thin who I believe fell in love with one of my other friends. I often wonder if maybe I too fell in love with her too, exotically beautiful and amazingly pure and sweet. Years ago you know when I was just a child, I knew nothing of Diclonius or vectors or anything. To us, she was just a cute girl with horns, a normal bone mutation that she could hide behind a hat.
But…we never saw her again nor one of my other friends who went with her. My town was attacked and I was reduced to a homeless child who would be later found by the man I would call my father…William Schlenzanner. I grew up with him, learned from him and took his surname as my own. Oh…heheh, that’s right…my real name is Hector Reidswood. But that is of little importance so let me not get too off subject.”
A small cat raced across the street, the old man’s eyes trailing after it as it disappeared beyond his peripheral view.
I would be a member of the Great Order then as I got older, would become a Captain and later find many of the members who gain amazing status there as well. Before though, when I was only a member of the Great Order, my comrades and I found another horned girl name Iree. Sweet thing, she was covered din blood and surrounded by the dead bodies of several people. Of course we know what happened now, she had killed them in the spur of the moment but for us that day. We didn’t see a threat from her, we saw a poor child covered in blood who probably lost her family. I wanted to save her so much, because I couldn’t save my other friend a few years ago. She was good, needless to say we grew attached to her. We had no idea that she was the one who had killed my father William on that day we found her.
But life…” Hector mused. “…”is not often kind. The girl showed her true self that day, how she had no control over herself and killed my comrades before I was forced to kill her. I had lost my family, my friends and the one thing that I lived for. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t. My life I have only known the Diclonius as killers? Can you honestly blame me?” He asked.
“…You must admit it, right now that the Diclonius race is incredibly dangerous. There is no other creature in this world who’s instincts are to actively hunt down and kill humans. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t and I didn’t want to put the human race on such a threat.”
And at long last he finally looked away from the window and faced the young girl.
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words…and you were right.” He finally admitted sadly, still smiling with his eyes closed. “I am nothing more than old foolish man only obeying my hatred for revenge and disgust for what the Diclonius did to my father and friends and family a long time ago. This hatred inside of me has built up for so long that I had forgotten what I was trying to do.”
Hector reached inside his pockets and pulled out a small vial with a semi-clear liquid inside of it. He placed it gently down on the table in front of Rei.
“The most dangerous thing about a Diclonius, is not its vectors. That is no different than a gun and we have the capabilities to deal with guns and vectors. Nor is it their ability to impregnate anyone with just a single touch of their vectors. What makes them so dangerous is the mental instability and instinct to kill humans. In short, it is their voices inside of their heads that are the most dangerous things. This vial is an Anti-Voice Antidote. If injected into a Diclonius, it will completely eradicate their instincts to kill humans. The most dangerous thing about a Diclonious will be erased forever. Not only that but this antidote now that it has been created can be easily manufactured and copied. Now, any Diclonius who is given this antidote will be able to truly live a long side humans. Of course rules and regulations would still have to be integrated.
But…” he added. “No longer will the threat of Diclonius killing off humanity be there.”
With those words, Hector pushed the small vial to Rei. “Take it and give it those who will make use of it. People like the Great Order for example who can manufacture more of it Hector once more looked back outside the window, there was nobody he could see how but a few other people. One child holding the hand of her friend who had a low cap over her eyes ran past him. He wondered if the girl was hiding anything behind it but that was not the point now.
“I have had a long time to think about those words you told me. Nobody deserves to go through that. Nobody deserves to have their lives wiped away so callously when they have personally done nothing wrong. But I have nothing left now…only my determination to go forward no matter the cause. In one week from now, there was a massive battle. My base, Omnimbus and my men against the Great Order and all those who come in between.
Even though I am giving you this vial, I can stop that which urges me on. I have come too far to give up so easily and my emotions are too far high to see a way out of this. It will be a battle that will be etched into both the history of human, Diclonius and even the planet. Many lives will be lost, lives you may very well care about. That is the sake of winning a war to the very end. I expect that Diclonius…Kenshi…will be there as well. In fact I know…”
It wasn’t just an assumption. Deep down, Hector knew he would face that man once more in their final confrontation. “That antidote will prevent his instincts from ever getting out of control again. More so, this antidote doesn’t destroy the voice…it destroys the instincts that desire to kill humanity. Therefore both sides of that Diclonius can be saved. But that will be up to you and those who support the horned race.
If they can’t beat me now, who knows if they ever will? This will be the final battle between me and them.
…Haa…” He signed deeply
“That man, that Diclonius from the woods. What do you see in him?”
---
---
Ariel raised her hand as if she had all the answers. “What am I?” Her tone was prideful. “I am better. I am a true queen. Not one of those pathetic silpelits even if there are oddities. Not an abomination like yourself, Slave. I don’t even consider you one of us; you are so corrupted and changed you cannot be called a diclonius. I will lead my kind to a better world by eliminating all threats.” She pointed her finger directly at Uleus’ face. “I still consider you one of those threats. Don’t you think for a moment that we’re allies. We simply have made a deal.”
“Oh?” Uleus mused but said nothing. He tilted his head back as the girl pointed at him threatening but if he felt threatened he didn’t show it. And it had nothing to do with power. The truth was, Ariel was much stronger than him…at least when she could handle her supreme power. But a man who literally lived only to die could not be threatened by the aspect of death. He actually hoped at points that she would try to attack him and the person who killed him…oh glory to them.
“That’s right my precious queen…” Uleus admitted. “I am only a corrupted freakshow, less than human or Diclonius. Doesn’t it just interest you so much? “ He gazed as she walked away from him.
“Next we meet, Slave, there will be quite the spectacle.”
As she disappeared Uleus smirked.
“Yes it will…my sister. I hope we meet again someday…once we do…I’ll gobble you up.” Uleus turned and walked away casually, whistling some odd tune until a powerful feel swept over him a few minutes later. Power, something so amazing that he stumbled forward and stared forward with shock and confusion. That sensation, even a strong Diclonius didn’t have that. Even most normal Queens didn’t have that kind of power.
It washed over the entire country of Japan, like a wave of pure energy it might have been so great that even humans would’ve felt something odd in the air. For him, he was merely an ant to such crazy prowess.
So she was truly that powerful huh? Uleus was excited already but his excitement rose when he saw far off into the horizon, jumping over to the same direction as Ariel that his heart leapt about. He knew that girl anywhere, the most dangerous of the Level One Diclonius.
“Hello No. 38…” ULeus thought inside of his head, watching her leap away from him and towards the signature. “Are you going have to have some fun with our friend there? It’s been a long time since we’ve seen you. Well I won’t bother either of you, I’ve gotten what I needed to do now. You two have fun and have sex or whatever you cute little things do these days. I need to head back home.”
And home he went but he couldn’t help it. Such power, so insanity, such a force that he paled in comparison to it. He was nothing more than a gnat in the wind to compared to her.
And that was absolutely glorious.
“Kukukakakakaka…KAYAAHAHAH! HA! HA! HA! HA! KAKAKAKUKUKAKA!! HA! HA! HA! AHHHHHHH! HAAA! HAHAHAHAH! HAAA!!!! HA! HA! HA! hA!
KAKAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAAH! KYAHA! HAHAHAHA!
HA! HA! HA! HAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHA!!!
And he laughed like no other.
---
---
“Squad B will be staying, as Zero is currently not in good condition, and I don’t need both squads going to do an errand…” Suzuki said.
“Understood Lady Rose, we will do our best at looking after Zero while he recovers” Maj. Volkova said to Suzuki.
“There is more we can add to that.” Zen replied as he listened over to the conversation. I will send a few of the G.O members over to Zero with our finest medicine. Due to our technology and funds, we’re rather adept with medical procedures. We need that man in as best of a situation as he can be in if we’re going to take on Omnimbus.”
Giving the orders, five members of the G.O came up. “Head with them and help Sir Zero out. I hope you do not mind.” Zen said questionably to Suzuki.
“So, what is the plan for now while we prepare?”
“Get as much material as we can get.” Elean ordered. “Prepare your selves for everything, offense, defense, weapons, endurance, fate. Prepare your men for everything because I doubt we’re going to get a second chance here. I don’t know what Zero was talking about with that vaccine but we have no time to think on the unknown.
The only other thing I can say is this, we have to be out very best in one week and we will attack in that week. That’s all I can really say.
---
---
Vast, now under control went back to check in on Victory 1. For some reason though, he hadn’t received in replies since then. Of course he couldn’t expect Victory1 to be at the computer every single moment but after a couple of hours had passed, it made him worry. It became very clear to him that something was wrong.
“If Maxwell was here…he’d know what to do…” He though depressingly. “But still…what’s up? Hmmm…think Vast, think. This location was somewhere in Japan and there’s a lot of problems happening in Japan right now. Don’t we…” Vast left the computer room and began searching for the one person who may be able to help.
“Irene!” Vast called out to the girl. He hoped he got her name right. “I need your help with something. You were with Lily for a while who was part of this group. I’ve lost contact with the guy named Victory1 and you’re the only person here who could possibly have any knowledge on how we can get in contact with either him or others similar to him. Got any ideas? I’m lost right now. Ever since I last contacted him a few hours ago, nothing has shown up. I fear something terrible might have happened.”
---
---
One week, was it really surprising that by now the entire world was in a frenzy? Things like secrets couldn’t be kept long and it of course it didn’t take long before the entire world about the climactic battle that would take place. Forums roared, battles against each other to those who supported the Diclonius race and those who denied them. The world soon knew of the battle across the seas, on Omnimbus, the base of the most powerful man in the world. The tales of the attacks on the cities as well was now known. The helicopter that had been sliced off and crashed, the happenings of the Queens, No. 38 and it would soon become obvious that one little town was butchered.
Over at the Atlantic, a foolish man for a president, balding and sneering was giving orders out in the Americas on the television.
“Listen up! We can’t let these bitches win! Do you want your family to die!? Do you want your children to live with those freaks that could kill them at any time? No! You don’t? The fools at Europe have no idea what they’re getting themselves into. They are idiots! IDIOTS!” He roared loudly.
“Look what happened in Japan, look at all the destruction caused by one Diclonius! Do you really want some of those bitches and freaks to be around you and your family? They do not care about you? They…made some freakshow a leader!” It was amazing how they got her image but at this point if that surprised anyone they were probably new to the whole situation in the first place. Plastered on the screen was a picture of No. 44.
The president of USA pointed at the image and screamed to the viewers. “Look at her!? She has probably killed hundreds of innocent people! And the shmucks over there have decided that she should actually be given a position of power! Can you believe how stupid they are? My fellow Americans, do not be fooled? They are monsters and they must be killed.”
*shff*
The television was turned off as a young girl of about 17 years of age was seated behind a large desk and even more comfortable chair that she had leaned back against the wall so that her legs were propped up on the wooden desk. She wore a simple black shirt with a white engravings that spelled out “Fluidity” on it for whatever reason only she knew and a long black skirt with intrinsic designs of flowers that cast a mesmerizing beauty about her. Her complexion was lightly brown, a sort of tan as if she had been in the sun for a long time. Well considering she was currently living in Brazil, it was expected. Her hair was a long and thin that trailed behind her back, the color of the water itself. A pristine blue that matched her eyes, though they were slightly darker in color.
And around her head, was a pair of bright green ribbons that may have been used to hide the horns on her head had they actually done that. Instead it was more like a decoration because the right side of her head, one could easily see the white tipped objects on her skull.
“Teressa?”
“Hm? Oh Luiz! What you got for me?”
A young man, positively human strolled in with some papers. He had to be about 25 years of age. The girl named Teressa sighed disappointedly at the stacks of paper before her. “Oh man…no…why do I got do all this work anyways?”
“Stop complaining Tess and just do it.”
Nobody but she had heard that because the voice had come straight out of her head.
“Oh just shut up Melinda, you’re such a pain in the ass already. Oh oh come don’t cry I didn’t mean it like that, ow! You don’t have to start giving me a headache.”
“Well you deserved it!” The voice inside of her head said.
As for Luiz, apparently having a mental breakdown was common for Teressa.
The Diclonius named Teressa was the leader of a small time group in Brazil who was essentially like a watered down version of the Great Order. They were a kind of like a police force, or more so it might have been better to call them a vigilante group.
Their name?
“Elevation” Created a few years back, it was these people who had discovered Teressa and befriended her when she was living with her mother. A small girl who was easily influenced, her new comrades helped suppress the urges inside of her voice until now, Melissa as she called herself, could stand around humans. At least for a while, for some reason Melissa was…urged to attack people that she saw if around them too much. It was why she lived most alone now, especially so that she didn’t have to hurt anyone around her.
But a 17 year old girl cannot live alone but she can make use of herself. And that’s how Elevation came to be, she was a strong, independent girl and when Diclonius became known, she become a strong independent girl who could kick a fair amount of ass when it came. But that was when she was feeling like it. What she felt now was being a lazy couch potato and sending out her employees to do menial tasks like…
Give money to the poor, give her a cookie, beat up a robber, give her two cookies, get a child’s balloon, brush her hair, kill the idiot who decided that mixing blueberries and ketchup was somehow a good idea. Really what kind of fool thought that up?
“Lots of things going on…” She mused under her accented breath. “All of this because we horned girls are so problematic aren’t we? Oh man…why can’t I do…ahhhh…I don’t even know what I’m talking about anymore.” Teressa yawned loudly, closing her eyes and leaning back.
Leaning back more and more…
“GAH!” and collapsed right out of her chair, fully awaken she staggered to get back up. “You alright in there?” Someone called out. It wasn’t much of a call of help really and nobody was coming. Apparently Teressa did these kind of things on a daily basis. She also apparent took her chair and threw it out the window while cursing at it.
“Stupid douchebag chair. Ugh…oh damn that was my last one. Hey Jiorge, can you get my chair for me!” She called out across the hallway.
“Sorry Teressa, I’ve gotten my finger stuck in the toaster again, you get it.”
“No you don’t, stop being a lazy jerk and get my chair!”
“Tha’ts funny coming from you.” The voice called back over.
“I sign your checks man…”
Someone moaned loudly. “Oh fine then I’ll get your stupid chair but if you throw it out again you little dumbass.”
“Thank you!” Terressa replied with a sweet and bubbly smile.
“Haa…so…” She thought heavily. “What to do? The European Nations seem to be going well. They’re allowing our kind and humans to live together peacefully and they even made that one girl a leader. The Great Order huh? I wonder if I could ever get to meet them in person. This No. 44 girl appears to be an interesting character.
Her thoughts finally turned to the man who had cased all this. Across her, situated on a elongated section of wood on the wall were several objects. One was a picture of her mother and father, happily holding onto each other. Her father dwarfed her mother, to the point where the top of her blue haired head didn’t even come up to the man’s neck. But they were both smiling happily. Across form it, her mother held her as a new born baby, the child cooing happily up at her mother’s face. Her father had a relationship with her other but never stayed around. It wasn’t like he forgot about her, but just had more important things to do.
But it wasn’t like he was going to leave his wife and child without any support and that was why Terressa could live so comfortably. They were given amazing funds and cash to live off of and it was with those that she helped to create Elevation. She received a call about a robbery somewhere down town.
“Jones, get that for me!” She yelled out.
“You’re such a lazy punk girl!”
“I love me too…” She answered back sarcastically. She looked over at the picture of that massive man in the picture. Now over 50 years of age, his name was known throughout the entire world.
Grand King of Law, Hector Schlenzanner.
Her chair now being brought back to her while she hopped back in and swung around like a child on a new toy at the park, giggling to herself and letting the bright green ribbons flap around aimlessly.
That man Hector really knew how to make problems didn't he?
“Ugh…why do you got to be such a douche dad?”
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Sun Jun 15, 2014 6:30 pm
“Irene!” Vast called out to the girl. He hoped he got her name right. “I need your help with something. You were with Lily for a while who was part of this group. I’ve lost contact with the guy named Victory1 and you’re the only person here who could possibly have any knowledge on how we can get in contact with either him or others similar to him. Got any ideas? I’m lost right now. Ever since I last contacted him a few hours ago, nothing has shown up. I fear something terrible might have happened.”
Irene was on her way to the airstrip to make her return trip when Vast came out in a panic. Victory1 seemed like a familiar name, from what she knew Donald still made contact with him every so often because he still had his sister’s contacts. She calmly faced Vast. “From what I know about Victory1 is that he is very paranoid and has a lot of escape routes in his hideouts. It’s possible that he was found by one of his enemies and is currently moving to his next base of operations. It might take a few days before you can get back into contact with him.”
Things like this weren’t uncommon in Victory1’s world from what Irene understood. Donald didn’t talk too much about Lily’s secrets, but she understood now that there was more to the woman she admired than she knew. “The Rosary does have a partner system where if one of them goes missing his or her partner investigates what happened. They usually know where the hideouts of their partners are because they have a strong trust with their partner.”
She pulled out her cellphone and called up Donald. His typical answer of “Yes?” came over the receiver. “Can you send the contact information of Victory1’s partner to the GO, honey? It might be handy for them to have him or her as a contact just in case Victory1 doesn’t surface again in a few days.”
Donald’s firm voice came through loud and clear. “Right.” And the phone hung up on his end.
She put her phone back into her pocket and smiled at Vast. “Hopefully, you find out everything is fine with Victory1. I really need to return home though. Donald can’t handle having me away for too long. He very orderly with his life, but there’s some things he needs me around for.”
With that she turned around and stepped into the plane that was going to send her back home.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel had noticed No 38 long before she approached her. She gave her an investigative look. She remembered her from the destruction of the DEF base more than three years ago. She had been powerful then, and still had that strength now.
Lasciel walked around her inspecting every inch of the girl. Her expression was neutral as to not give anything away. Ariel already knew that she was evaluating this diclonius. She had seen her do the same thing in her memories. Lasciel stopped and looked at Ariel with a nod. “She’s an impressive diclonius for the weakness that we have gained.”
Ariel looked the soaking wet girl up and down. “It has been some time. Last we saw each other we were at that DEF base. Come inside we should talk. No. 38 was it? We’ll have to do something about that. No true diclonius should be called by a number.”
Ariel opened the door and entered the house to sit down at a couch in the living room. She watched her guest to see her next choice of actions.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lester worked with fervor as he spent his days testing the blood and figuring a method to dispense magic to everyone. He had to be very careful since he no longer had a replacement for the blood. He spent his time in the laboratory almost exclusively. He had no communication from Saranrae, and Asher was dead.
He knew Saranrae was his best tracker, but Maya had been his best stealth agent, making a grand competition to see which one was the better. He understood that her task would take a lot of time, and when she was seriously into her job, there would be no communication until she found her target.
Six days in and he finally had great success. He made an elixir that could give someone the gift of magic at the level of Levi’s potential. However, his success was only limited. It was limited by a time limit of one day. Anyone to use this elixir could only use it once every week or the elixir would be a deadly poison.
He could make only enough for one hundred men in the time he had before the great defense of Omnibus. He had to be able to protect his ally otherwise it would be an even more difficult war. He wished he had a way to contact the DEF as they certainly would be a great resource and ally if he could make the proper arrangements.
He quickly gathered his elixirs and his men and together they drove to Omnibus’ base. Lester approached the guards at the entrance to the Omnibus base with a smile. “Tell the Grand King of Law that Lester Lin-Yen has arrived with the promised weapon.”
The guards looked at each other and one nodded before rushing off to make sure the message got across to their great leader.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Inagi leaped out of the tree as the irritable Itachi destroyed it. As the man shortly after dashed off, Inagi transformed into a bird to follow from the air and keep up. He had to complete this mission given to him by Master Lester. Failure could not be tolerated. The trip didn’t take as long as was expected, as he arrived at Excalibur’s base within an hour.
He worked out a simple message spell that would send an image of what he was seeing to Lester. This was how he would be able to successfully complete his mission. Itachi had led him to Excalibur’s base, and that was a great lead for Lester to set up an assault to destroy one of the greatest threats to humanity.
Irene was on her way to the airstrip to make her return trip when Vast came out in a panic. Victory1 seemed like a familiar name, from what she knew Donald still made contact with him every so often because he still had his sister’s contacts. She calmly faced Vast. “From what I know about Victory1 is that he is very paranoid and has a lot of escape routes in his hideouts. It’s possible that he was found by one of his enemies and is currently moving to his next base of operations. It might take a few days before you can get back into contact with him.”
Things like this weren’t uncommon in Victory1’s world from what Irene understood. Donald didn’t talk too much about Lily’s secrets, but she understood now that there was more to the woman she admired than she knew. “The Rosary does have a partner system where if one of them goes missing his or her partner investigates what happened. They usually know where the hideouts of their partners are because they have a strong trust with their partner.”
She pulled out her cellphone and called up Donald. His typical answer of “Yes?” came over the receiver. “Can you send the contact information of Victory1’s partner to the GO, honey? It might be handy for them to have him or her as a contact just in case Victory1 doesn’t surface again in a few days.”
Donald’s firm voice came through loud and clear. “Right.” And the phone hung up on his end.
She put her phone back into her pocket and smiled at Vast. “Hopefully, you find out everything is fine with Victory1. I really need to return home though. Donald can’t handle having me away for too long. He very orderly with his life, but there’s some things he needs me around for.”
With that she turned around and stepped into the plane that was going to send her back home.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel had noticed No 38 long before she approached her. She gave her an investigative look. She remembered her from the destruction of the DEF base more than three years ago. She had been powerful then, and still had that strength now.
Lasciel walked around her inspecting every inch of the girl. Her expression was neutral as to not give anything away. Ariel already knew that she was evaluating this diclonius. She had seen her do the same thing in her memories. Lasciel stopped and looked at Ariel with a nod. “She’s an impressive diclonius for the weakness that we have gained.”
Ariel looked the soaking wet girl up and down. “It has been some time. Last we saw each other we were at that DEF base. Come inside we should talk. No. 38 was it? We’ll have to do something about that. No true diclonius should be called by a number.”
Ariel opened the door and entered the house to sit down at a couch in the living room. She watched her guest to see her next choice of actions.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lester worked with fervor as he spent his days testing the blood and figuring a method to dispense magic to everyone. He had to be very careful since he no longer had a replacement for the blood. He spent his time in the laboratory almost exclusively. He had no communication from Saranrae, and Asher was dead.
He knew Saranrae was his best tracker, but Maya had been his best stealth agent, making a grand competition to see which one was the better. He understood that her task would take a lot of time, and when she was seriously into her job, there would be no communication until she found her target.
Six days in and he finally had great success. He made an elixir that could give someone the gift of magic at the level of Levi’s potential. However, his success was only limited. It was limited by a time limit of one day. Anyone to use this elixir could only use it once every week or the elixir would be a deadly poison.
He could make only enough for one hundred men in the time he had before the great defense of Omnibus. He had to be able to protect his ally otherwise it would be an even more difficult war. He wished he had a way to contact the DEF as they certainly would be a great resource and ally if he could make the proper arrangements.
He quickly gathered his elixirs and his men and together they drove to Omnibus’ base. Lester approached the guards at the entrance to the Omnibus base with a smile. “Tell the Grand King of Law that Lester Lin-Yen has arrived with the promised weapon.”
The guards looked at each other and one nodded before rushing off to make sure the message got across to their great leader.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Inagi leaped out of the tree as the irritable Itachi destroyed it. As the man shortly after dashed off, Inagi transformed into a bird to follow from the air and keep up. He had to complete this mission given to him by Master Lester. Failure could not be tolerated. The trip didn’t take as long as was expected, as he arrived at Excalibur’s base within an hour.
He worked out a simple message spell that would send an image of what he was seeing to Lester. This was how he would be able to successfully complete his mission. Itachi had led him to Excalibur’s base, and that was a great lead for Lester to set up an assault to destroy one of the greatest threats to humanity.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Sun Jun 15, 2014 8:34 pm
“There is more we can add to that.” Zen replied as he listened over to the conversation. “I will send a few of the G.O members over to Zero with our finest medicine. Due to our technology and funds, we’re rather adept with medical procedures. We need that man in as best of a situation as he can be in if we’re going to take on Omnimbus.”
Giving the orders, five members of the G.O came up. “Head with them and help Sir Zero out. I hope you do not mind.” Zen said questionably to Suzuki.
“Not at all” Suzuki replied. “I will send our medic with them as well…” Suzuki then signalled Lt. Andersson to follow as they head towards the medic room.
“Get as much material as we can get.” Elean ordered. “Prepare yourselves for everything, offense, defense, weapons, endurance, fate. Prepare your men for everything because I doubt we’re going to get a second chance here. I don’t know what Zero was talking about with that vaccine but we have no time to think on the unknown.
The only other thing I can say is this, we have to be out very best in one week and we will attack in that week. That’s all I can really say”
“That is why I have sent Squad A back to base, to let the others squads know and gear up for battle, my men are fully prepared for war, whether it be human or diclonius…” Suzuki said to Elena. “I am also sure that the vaccine that Zero was talking about is important and I am sure he would be happy to explain once he is in better condition”
Suzuki then sighed. “Well, with Squad setting everything up, we will go to Zero and see how he is doing...Volkova! Mertens! Olsen! Schlenzanner!”
“Yes my Lady!” The group said and followed Suzuki, Alice and Anna inside as they head to the medical room.
----------
After some time, Zero couldn’t sleep and just sat up. As he did, he felt the pain from the battle go through him. It has been awhile since he has last felt something like this. Zero noticed that the children had an upset look on their face. “Don’t worry, I will be fine, a few days rest I should be up in no time!”
“Really?” Alicia adorably asked.
“Yes, so don’t worry, daddy will be fine to go and finally beat the bad guys…”
“Ok!” Alicia said with a big grin. “Daddy always beats up the bad guys, so everything will be fine!” Alicia began to happily skip around while Ethan sat there.
Zero began to think about what had gone on. Hector making a cure for the diclonius voice? Why? Did he realise he was wrong and is trying to make up for it? Or is this is something else? Why make a cure for a species he hates? Zero couldn’t understand why, but if there's a cure, then progress is being made, and a happier life between humans and diclonius can begin...but then there was Ariel...Zero still can’t believe that Ariel had given into the voice and is now hell bent on destroying humanity. While he saw Ariel get shot, he knew that she was still alive, there was no way she would die just like that, but now was the case of where is she?
“I guess you really were weak in the end then...if you needed some voices control to be strong...I didn’t want it to be this way...but it looks like I have no choice...you pose a threat to humanity...and while I care for you...I have to end you…” Zero said to himself. He can’t let his care for Ariel be the reason why humanity dies and him failing, he had to stop Ariel from all this, even if it meant killing her because of it, because that is what life is all about. You can’t escape losing a loved one, it happens to everyone, Zero knows this a lot, and yet again, because of this, Zero is betrayed once again. He was becoming sick of this always happening, and he wondered if it was going to happen again. Before he could continue, the door opened and Lt. Andersson and some G.O soldiers turned up. “What’s going on?” Zero asked.
“Zen has sent some men over to help cure your injuries, as he said that they have the medical equipment and funds to get it done Sir!” Lt. Andersson said.
“Alright then, I will let you guys get to it then…”
------------
“Listen up! We can’t let these bitches win! Do you want your family to die!? Do you want your children to live with those freaks that could kill them at any time? No! You don’t? The fools at Europe have no idea what they’re getting themselves into. They are idiots! IDIOTS!” He roared loudly.
“Look what happened in Japan, look at all the destruction caused by one Diclonius! Do you really want some of those bitches and freaks to be around you and your family? They do not care about you? They…made some freakshow a leader!” It was amazing how they got her image but at this point if that surprised anyone they were probably new to the whole situation in the first place. Plastered on the screen was a picture of No. 44.
The president of USA pointed at the image and screamed to the viewers. “Look at her!? She has probably killed hundreds of innocent people! And the shmucks over there have decided that she should actually be given a position of power! Can you believe how stupid they are? My fellow Americans, do not be fooled? They are monsters and they must be killed.”
“Can these americans be any more stupid?” The man said to himself. He then pulled his gun and shot the T.V, destroying it and turning it off, it was like a pain was finally lifted as he did that.
“Hey! What the hell? I was watching that!”
“Wow...your intelligence must be as low as he is…” The man said, replying to the american.
“What you say?” The american said as he throws a punch, but the man easily caught it.
“Yep, it’s confirmed, your intelligence is as low as the guy on the T.V” The man then threw the american across the bar, almost destroying most of the tables. “I’m out of here! You americans annoy the hell out of me” The man then headed out of the bar, but the guys friends were not happy with how he treated his friend and followed after the guy.
“HEY! Who do you think you are?” The man yelled.
“My god you’re annoying…” The man replied. He turned around to see three guys, each holding a bat. “Wow, you just as stupid as your friend…” The three were angered by that comment and attacked the man. Each guy made a swing with their bat, but the man easily dodged each attack. He then pulled out his sword and swung it at each man’s bat, cutting them in two and causing the three to fall to the ground.
The three crawled away in fear. “Who are you?” One of them scaredly asked.
“You guys are becoming so annoying…” The man quietly said to himself. “My name is Adam Walker...now will you get out of here” Adam annoyingly said. The three quickly got up and ran as fast as they could away.
“Man these people are annoying...why did I decide to come here?” Adam wondered.
“Because you wanted to know what USA was like” A voice was heard from his wrist, a hologram appeared to a show a woman.
“Yeah? Well now I wish I never wanted to…” Adam said to the hologram. “Anyway what have you found then Eve?” Adam asked.
“Ah yes, I wanted to show you this” Eve then showed a video on the Adam’s wrist. It showed an explosion in Tokyo that came near the docks.
“Why you showing me this? I mean it is just an explosi...wait, I recognise that type of blast...that can only be done by a certain person or thing…” Adam then smiled. “So you are alive then? That’s good…Eve, can you find out how long ago that was?”
“It seemed to be a few hours ago, although, it looked like whoever was there is not, so I do not know why he could be” Eve replied.
“Damn! Well atleast I know he is alive, that is a start...I guess I should start from somewhere I know I can find him...home” Adam pushed a button on his wrist and after a few seconds a helicopter had arrived. He quickly get in the helicopter and rose up into the air. “Look out! Because here I come!”
-------------
Itachi soon arrived to Excalibur’s base. An island that was just off England. Itachi jumped off the boat and then stopped. He then scanned the area. “I knew you would follow...just as planned” Itachi then quickly turned around and fired a net from his hand. If the net catches, it will make Inagi powerless due to the net being magic proof. If he catches him, then the plan was a success.
Giving the orders, five members of the G.O came up. “Head with them and help Sir Zero out. I hope you do not mind.” Zen said questionably to Suzuki.
“Not at all” Suzuki replied. “I will send our medic with them as well…” Suzuki then signalled Lt. Andersson to follow as they head towards the medic room.
“Get as much material as we can get.” Elean ordered. “Prepare yourselves for everything, offense, defense, weapons, endurance, fate. Prepare your men for everything because I doubt we’re going to get a second chance here. I don’t know what Zero was talking about with that vaccine but we have no time to think on the unknown.
The only other thing I can say is this, we have to be out very best in one week and we will attack in that week. That’s all I can really say”
“That is why I have sent Squad A back to base, to let the others squads know and gear up for battle, my men are fully prepared for war, whether it be human or diclonius…” Suzuki said to Elena. “I am also sure that the vaccine that Zero was talking about is important and I am sure he would be happy to explain once he is in better condition”
Suzuki then sighed. “Well, with Squad setting everything up, we will go to Zero and see how he is doing...Volkova! Mertens! Olsen! Schlenzanner!”
“Yes my Lady!” The group said and followed Suzuki, Alice and Anna inside as they head to the medical room.
----------
After some time, Zero couldn’t sleep and just sat up. As he did, he felt the pain from the battle go through him. It has been awhile since he has last felt something like this. Zero noticed that the children had an upset look on their face. “Don’t worry, I will be fine, a few days rest I should be up in no time!”
“Really?” Alicia adorably asked.
“Yes, so don’t worry, daddy will be fine to go and finally beat the bad guys…”
“Ok!” Alicia said with a big grin. “Daddy always beats up the bad guys, so everything will be fine!” Alicia began to happily skip around while Ethan sat there.
Zero began to think about what had gone on. Hector making a cure for the diclonius voice? Why? Did he realise he was wrong and is trying to make up for it? Or is this is something else? Why make a cure for a species he hates? Zero couldn’t understand why, but if there's a cure, then progress is being made, and a happier life between humans and diclonius can begin...but then there was Ariel...Zero still can’t believe that Ariel had given into the voice and is now hell bent on destroying humanity. While he saw Ariel get shot, he knew that she was still alive, there was no way she would die just like that, but now was the case of where is she?
“I guess you really were weak in the end then...if you needed some voices control to be strong...I didn’t want it to be this way...but it looks like I have no choice...you pose a threat to humanity...and while I care for you...I have to end you…” Zero said to himself. He can’t let his care for Ariel be the reason why humanity dies and him failing, he had to stop Ariel from all this, even if it meant killing her because of it, because that is what life is all about. You can’t escape losing a loved one, it happens to everyone, Zero knows this a lot, and yet again, because of this, Zero is betrayed once again. He was becoming sick of this always happening, and he wondered if it was going to happen again. Before he could continue, the door opened and Lt. Andersson and some G.O soldiers turned up. “What’s going on?” Zero asked.
“Zen has sent some men over to help cure your injuries, as he said that they have the medical equipment and funds to get it done Sir!” Lt. Andersson said.
“Alright then, I will let you guys get to it then…”
------------
“Listen up! We can’t let these bitches win! Do you want your family to die!? Do you want your children to live with those freaks that could kill them at any time? No! You don’t? The fools at Europe have no idea what they’re getting themselves into. They are idiots! IDIOTS!” He roared loudly.
“Look what happened in Japan, look at all the destruction caused by one Diclonius! Do you really want some of those bitches and freaks to be around you and your family? They do not care about you? They…made some freakshow a leader!” It was amazing how they got her image but at this point if that surprised anyone they were probably new to the whole situation in the first place. Plastered on the screen was a picture of No. 44.
The president of USA pointed at the image and screamed to the viewers. “Look at her!? She has probably killed hundreds of innocent people! And the shmucks over there have decided that she should actually be given a position of power! Can you believe how stupid they are? My fellow Americans, do not be fooled? They are monsters and they must be killed.”
“Can these americans be any more stupid?” The man said to himself. He then pulled his gun and shot the T.V, destroying it and turning it off, it was like a pain was finally lifted as he did that.
“Hey! What the hell? I was watching that!”
“Wow...your intelligence must be as low as he is…” The man said, replying to the american.
“What you say?” The american said as he throws a punch, but the man easily caught it.
“Yep, it’s confirmed, your intelligence is as low as the guy on the T.V” The man then threw the american across the bar, almost destroying most of the tables. “I’m out of here! You americans annoy the hell out of me” The man then headed out of the bar, but the guys friends were not happy with how he treated his friend and followed after the guy.
“HEY! Who do you think you are?” The man yelled.
“My god you’re annoying…” The man replied. He turned around to see three guys, each holding a bat. “Wow, you just as stupid as your friend…” The three were angered by that comment and attacked the man. Each guy made a swing with their bat, but the man easily dodged each attack. He then pulled out his sword and swung it at each man’s bat, cutting them in two and causing the three to fall to the ground.
The three crawled away in fear. “Who are you?” One of them scaredly asked.
“You guys are becoming so annoying…” The man quietly said to himself. “My name is Adam Walker...now will you get out of here” Adam annoyingly said. The three quickly got up and ran as fast as they could away.
“Man these people are annoying...why did I decide to come here?” Adam wondered.
“Because you wanted to know what USA was like” A voice was heard from his wrist, a hologram appeared to a show a woman.
“Yeah? Well now I wish I never wanted to…” Adam said to the hologram. “Anyway what have you found then Eve?” Adam asked.
“Ah yes, I wanted to show you this” Eve then showed a video on the Adam’s wrist. It showed an explosion in Tokyo that came near the docks.
“Why you showing me this? I mean it is just an explosi...wait, I recognise that type of blast...that can only be done by a certain person or thing…” Adam then smiled. “So you are alive then? That’s good…Eve, can you find out how long ago that was?”
“It seemed to be a few hours ago, although, it looked like whoever was there is not, so I do not know why he could be” Eve replied.
“Damn! Well atleast I know he is alive, that is a start...I guess I should start from somewhere I know I can find him...home” Adam pushed a button on his wrist and after a few seconds a helicopter had arrived. He quickly get in the helicopter and rose up into the air. “Look out! Because here I come!”
-------------
Itachi soon arrived to Excalibur’s base. An island that was just off England. Itachi jumped off the boat and then stopped. He then scanned the area. “I knew you would follow...just as planned” Itachi then quickly turned around and fired a net from his hand. If the net catches, it will make Inagi powerless due to the net being magic proof. If he catches him, then the plan was a success.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sat Jun 21, 2014 11:50 am
6 days later
When the day of reckoning had come, all would have to be prepared. In one day from now, the fate of an entire race would rest on who would win this climatic showdown. Elena Squratoli had the entire EU army at the ready to go out in a few hours to head over to Japan. To head over to Omnimbus and attack and defeat the Grand King of Law.
The estimated time to arrive there would dab them around the late afternoon. How long the war lasted, how many people died, there was no way to say. All she knew that today was the day they were going to set out soon to their destination. A destination that would change the fate of history forever.
Elena on her wheelchair, next to her husband and right hand man gave the orders. "It is time we got ready, our equipment is ready, our weapons our ready and our spirits are at its highest. Our mission is simple and clear, we are to stop Omnimbus...and kill Hector Schlenzanner. We have to give it everything we've got.
You..." She motioned to the horned girls. "Have to get everything you've got. Because if we fail, you and every last Diclonius can kiss your sorry asses goodbye. Do you want to fail and be nothing more than brats, weaklings treated as monsters? Here's the thing girls, this isn't our fight, this is your fight. We are merely helping you. If this war fails, frankly we humans don't have much to worry about.
But you all do. Every last one you now hangs in the balance. I don't want to fail...but you all absolutely must not be able to fail."
The red haired woman glanced at each person in the room, eyes locking on them. She raised her hand, fingers closing together.
"Let's go..."
and snapped.
---
---
But Elena was not the only one rallying up her group. Several kilometers away, on the great island of Omnimbus, a massive army stood outside as a massive man walked on with a huge grin on his face.
"My fellow men..." Hector relied a calm but booming voice. "Today, expected later in the afternoon, our battle with the Great Order and the Diclonius will commence. There is not much else we can do now but wait. Let us show them, the power of our determination!"
MY FELLOW MEN!" Hector roared, raising his fist into the air.
"LET US SHOW THEM, WHAT IT MEANS TO BE HUMAN! FIGHT NOW! TO YOUR LAST DROP OF STRENGTH! SHOW THEM ALL...THAT WE WILL NEVER GIVE UP!"
and Omimbus broke out in a roar of applause. That was all that had to be said. Their weapons were ready and to add more possibility, as Hector went back to his throne room, he received a guest.
"Good morning...Lester." Hector replied. "Have you brought me gifts?"
When the day of reckoning had come, all would have to be prepared. In one day from now, the fate of an entire race would rest on who would win this climatic showdown. Elena Squratoli had the entire EU army at the ready to go out in a few hours to head over to Japan. To head over to Omnimbus and attack and defeat the Grand King of Law.
The estimated time to arrive there would dab them around the late afternoon. How long the war lasted, how many people died, there was no way to say. All she knew that today was the day they were going to set out soon to their destination. A destination that would change the fate of history forever.
Elena on her wheelchair, next to her husband and right hand man gave the orders. "It is time we got ready, our equipment is ready, our weapons our ready and our spirits are at its highest. Our mission is simple and clear, we are to stop Omnimbus...and kill Hector Schlenzanner. We have to give it everything we've got.
You..." She motioned to the horned girls. "Have to get everything you've got. Because if we fail, you and every last Diclonius can kiss your sorry asses goodbye. Do you want to fail and be nothing more than brats, weaklings treated as monsters? Here's the thing girls, this isn't our fight, this is your fight. We are merely helping you. If this war fails, frankly we humans don't have much to worry about.
But you all do. Every last one you now hangs in the balance. I don't want to fail...but you all absolutely must not be able to fail."
The red haired woman glanced at each person in the room, eyes locking on them. She raised her hand, fingers closing together.
"Let's go..."
and snapped.
---
---
But Elena was not the only one rallying up her group. Several kilometers away, on the great island of Omnimbus, a massive army stood outside as a massive man walked on with a huge grin on his face.
"My fellow men..." Hector relied a calm but booming voice. "Today, expected later in the afternoon, our battle with the Great Order and the Diclonius will commence. There is not much else we can do now but wait. Let us show them, the power of our determination!"
MY FELLOW MEN!" Hector roared, raising his fist into the air.
"LET US SHOW THEM, WHAT IT MEANS TO BE HUMAN! FIGHT NOW! TO YOUR LAST DROP OF STRENGTH! SHOW THEM ALL...THAT WE WILL NEVER GIVE UP!"
and Omimbus broke out in a roar of applause. That was all that had to be said. Their weapons were ready and to add more possibility, as Hector went back to his throne room, he received a guest.
"Good morning...Lester." Hector replied. "Have you brought me gifts?"
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Tue Jun 24, 2014 5:55 pm
“please do not kill me, I beg you, please, please do not kill m-”
*CRACK*
You sit there speechless, as you see this old man killed by a diclonius. Both of them were hidden in shadow, you could not tell who they were. The only thing you saw were completely white and empty looking mouth and eyes, or at least you used to see it on both of them. The eyes and mouth disappeared on the old man when that cracking sound happened, it sounded like his neck was snapped. The killer, a diclonius, simply stood there, in front of the dead old man, and slowly smiled wide. She eventually looked over to you, you felt a great deal of fear, you tried standing up but could not move. She slowly walked towards you, her outlines becoming clearer to you. You could tell from the outlines that she definitely was a woman, not surprising since you knew she was a diclonius, but something else was odd about her. The outline of one of the horns started retreating back, like it had been broken off or something. Something else also started appearing as she got closer. You saw a red colour, blood, pouring down from seemingly nowhere. The blood was not so much pouring though rather than dripping. Soon enough she had blood dripping from her limbs, her head and both her eyes and mouth. Her smile became more terrifying the closer she got. The closer she got you slowly start to be able to move, or at least move if you were not petrified from fear. Slowly you realize you are in a kid’s body, the body you had when you were a kid. You are petrified, you feel powerless. You were about to punch her away, run away, beg for mercy, just something, but you could not, you just could not. She leaned down, almost patronizing way, her eyes had disappeared at some point, you do not know whether they disappeared when she got close, when you were trying to look away, or that she might never have had eyes to begin with. She said with a teasing, cruel but also a seductive voice as if she was getting pleasure from it. You are not sure what she said, your mind seemed to blur it out, it was something on the lines of “are you scared little big boy?” but you do not remember the exact wording. Maybe she did not say that, or anything like that, maybe you were too scared to think of her saying anything else. The world around you had suddenly gone from this unclear, unknowing world, to something solid. You did not know of your surroundings till now, or maybe there were not any surroundings, maybe it was just darkness. Your surrounding was a church, bright sun outside, the birds tweeting and singing, it was a beautiful day. Your father died on a day just like this. The church was completely empty, with the exception of this shadow of a person who was still in front of you. The blood was gone, you were not sitting anymore, you were standing by her, she was in a wedding dress for some reason but you were in clothes that you had hated ever since you first wore them. Your funeral clothing. You and her walked across the aisle side by side. At some point, maybe an hour or so of walking in this aisle that never seemed to end yet was always such a short distance away from the end two men appeared, both holding each other hand of hers on each other side. They both were with all the details she lacked, a face, colour, everything. One you did not recognize, he was wearing a good suit that fit for a wedding, the other one was wearing a devil costume for some reason, but you recognized him barely, it was Uleus. You wanted to run away, as you got closer and closer to the end of the aisle the costume slowly disappeared and Uleus slowly became that monstrous thing of tentacles and a head, but neither of the others seemed to notice. Eventually your body did start running, you were running as fast as your little child legs could carry you, the other three not going any faster yet were always only a few steps behind you. Eventually when you stopped to breathe you felt your hands land on something that was not there before. You looked up, seeing you had now made it to the end of the aisle. Your hands were on your father’s open casket. You could not say anything else, and slowly but surely tears slowly dripped from your eyes. Then you looked to the sides, another casket, it was a woman, a diclonius. You did not remember moving to it but you were now in front of it, you slowly recognized her, as you heard something deep within you. A lullaby.
“Þegar fjöllin fimbulhá
fylla brjóst þitt heitri þrá
leika skal ég langspil á,
það mun þinn hugann hugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Þegar veður geysa grimm,
grúfir yfir hríðin dimm,
kveiki ég á kertum fimm,
burflæmi skammdegis skugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þér sultur sverfur að
sauðakjöt ég hegg í spað
fljótt svo standi full með það
tunna hver, dallur og dugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þig langar eitthvert sinn
ögn að smakka góðfiskinn
fram ég sendi flotann minn;
skínandi skútur og kugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Hjá mér bæði hlíf og skjól
hafa skaltu' ef illskufól
flærðir með um foldarból
læðast og launráð brugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.”
It was haunting. All and any attempts to hold back the tears were ended with that song. They flowed freely from your eyes. You closed your eyes for a second and now were looking on the body of the old man at the start of this, the one who was killed. You looked with horror as another song you knew was starting as the black dark silhoutte of the old man got details and features, enough for you to regonize him with that song deep inside you.
“Krummi svaf í klettagjá,
kaldri vetrarnóttu á,
verður margt að meini,
verður margt að meini
Fyrr en dagur fagur rann,
freðið nefið dregur hann
undan stórum steini,
undan stórum steini.
Allt er frosið úti gor,
ekkert fæst við ströndu mor
svengd er metti mína,
svengd er metti mína.
Ef að húsum heim ég fer
heimafrakkur bannar mér
seppi´ úr sorp að tína,
seppi´ úr sorp að tína.
Öll er þakin ísi jörð,
ekki séð á holtabörð
fleygir fuglar geta,
fleygir fuglar geta.
En þó leiti út um mó,
auða hvergi lítur tó;
hvað á hrafn að éta,
hvað á hrafn að éta.
Á sér krummi ýfði stél,
einnig brýndi gogginn vel,
flaug úr fjallagjótum,
flaug úr fjallagjótum.
Lítur yfir byggð og bú
á bænum fyrr en vakna hjú,
veifar vængjum skjótum,
veifar vængjum skjótum.
Sálaður á síðu lá
sauður feitur garði hjá,
fyrrum frár á velli,
fyrrum frár á velli.
Krunk, krunk, nafnar, komið hér,
krunk, krunk, því oss búin er
krás á köldu svelli,
krás á köldu svelli.”
You felt freezing cold and strong winds, snow on your soldiers and your tears freezing before they fell to the ground. You knew this man was your real father, and like you had cried for your foster father and your real mother you cried for your real father. Your knees seemed to get weak as you fell down upon them, holding tightly to the casket. When the snow and harsh winds disappeared you were once more in the church, you opened your eyes and saw the casket still there. You slowly stood up to see someone else there. To your horror you saw a body of someone living and breathing. It was a woman, it was a diclonius. You could see she was not wearing any clothes but the casket covered her completely. She had her eyes closed, almost seeming to be asleep. It was Nyrumi. You heard a noise, lifting your head you noticed you were no longer a kid, you were once again back to who you are, but there, in front of you stood a man. The man was big, the man was at least more than twice your age, but he was still fit. The man there was almost as big as him, another giant like person. The man held an axe in one hand, a big axe, a huge axe. It was Hector. The axe was lifted, your heart pounded in fear and were to jump, but your body could not move. Hector brought it down and-.
*BANG*
Ragnar wakes up, some damn terrorists shooting in the plane. One was yelling at the other for shooting in a language you did not recognise, but you could see they were not muslim, or at least they did not look like muslim terrorists. “Thank you for waking me up” the two terrorists looked over but suddenly froze seeing a giant diclonius right there in first class. Ragnar was genuinely thankful, he did not want to relive that nightmare once more. It was a mistake falling asleep again so shortly after that nightmare, this one was even worse than the last. This time he was now fearing for Nyrumi, he knew he should not be fearing for her, after all she is pretty powerful, she got another diclonius to help her, and even John, which while a coward can certainly shoot a gun well and get everyone out safe, and all this while himself landing in a hijack situation while trying to get back to Japan.
The two terrorists held shakily their AK-47s at him, the safety being removed off one of them while the other already had its safety off. Ragnar saw this and simply stood up as his vectors turned the safety back on both of the AK-47s. “Put them down, I wish not to hurt you two too much” said Ragnar calmly, and in a panic the two terrorists pulled the triggers, but nothing happened. Before either could react huge amount of luggage fell on them, pushed onto them by Ragnar’s vectors. The two terrorists were knocked out, but as it seemed they were safe he heard something.
*Tic-Toc*
Ragnar’s eyes widened. “How could I have been so stupid to not check for bombs on them first, it is that god damn nightmare’s fault, it is making me not think clearly” he thought in his head.
*Tic-Toc*
Suddenly you felt the air brushing past your hair. You were falling. But you had not heard any explosion and sure enough if you look up you see the plane still flying away. Few seconds it blows up to a thundering sound.
You had no time to try realize how you got out of the plane, and also no time to realize how you did so quickly. You were falling from a few kilometers height, below you Japanese lands, hard rock made Japanese lands. You realize what you have to do and use your vectors in whatever way you can to try slow yourself down and once you are close enough to land you will use them to cushion your fall. At least that is what you would do if you stopped falling short from the ground. You were confused but you put your feet on solid ground, utterly baffled by what had happened, the earth then shook as your sword fell onto the ground not far away from you, its thirty tons making the ground shake from the impact. Ragnar looked at a bit before going over to it and picking it up. He then heard someone sneeze. It was silent and a small sneeze, done by someone small and trying to hide. He then sensed something, something young and small. Few steps and suddenly he pulls out a little diclonius girl who could only give out a frightened squeak as she was pulled from her hiding place by his vectors, as she was in a close by tree. A small boy suddenly jumped, seeming to plan to attack Ragnar from the tree, however he was unsuccessful as he was just grabbed by his other vector. Ragnar looked at the two till the little boy said “wait, you are not the Hector the big scary meanie” Ragnar smiled and said “No, I am Ragnar, and I am glad to hear you two smart kids realize what he is” The girl said “we had heard he was coming, or someone working for him, and then we-I mean I felt two things that felt scary coming over to our village” Ragnar froze a bit hearing that but not for long, and he said “where is your village?” the two kids pointed over and he looked over to a village, as the sun rose and it seemed empty, Ragnar quickly ran there, carrying the two kids while walking to the village. The dream still had him not thinking straight as he walked into the village, not realizing there were not just one diclonius there, but two, and one that was leaving who barely could be called a diclonius for how monstrous he was. Ragnar still not thinking straight walked into the village, carrying the two kids, who were now holding each other very tightly, fearing that something bad might happen. Ragnar now finally could sense the two dicloni there, but he did not care so much, for whatever reason one house with open doors seemed to draw him to it. The two kids now holding tightly to each other and Ragnar almost threw up as Ragnar entered the house to find the gruesome scene of victory1’s house, or more specifically his murder and an old man’s murder. Ragnar stood there speechless, frozen, stunned by the scene of the dead old man. Ragnar slowly walked towards the boyd, dropping his sword making a lot of noise and shaking the ground before dropðping on his knees in front of the body of the dead old man. Tears started swelling up in his eyes as finally he fell and wrapped his arms around the old dead man’s body, his father’s body. The environment around him seemed to disappear to him, as if he was in a dream again, but this time it was just in his head, he just could not see around himself. He slowly started to sing a lullaby, a lullaby he had now associated with death of someone close.
“Þegar fjöllin fimbulhá
fylla brjóst þitt heitri þrá
leika skal ég langspil á,
það mun þinn hugann hugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Þegar veður geysa grimm,
grúfir yfir hríðin dimm,
kveiki ég á kertum fimm,
burflæmi skammdegis skugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þér sultur sverfur að
sauðakjöt ég hegg í spað
fljótt svo standi full með það
tunna hver, dallur og dugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þig langar eitthvert sinn
ögn að smakka góðfiskinn
fram ég sendi flotann minn;
skínandi skútur og kugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Hjá mér bæði hlíf og skjól
hafa skaltu' ef illskufól
flærðir með um foldarból
læðast og launráð brugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.”
In this almost silent town it could be heard echoing far away. When he was finished he whimpered, his whimpers sounded that of a child, not that of an over two meter tall giant. He was not sure how much time had passed till he snapped out of it with the two kids getting him to snap out of it “sir, sir, get out of it” said the little boy, the diclonius girl said with tears of fear in her eyes “please, something is close by, and it is scaring me”
Ragnar suddenly realized something, he could sense a diclonius nearby, sense a diclonius nearby, diclonius nearby, diclonius….
Suddenly, with sound that of thunder, a roar could be heard from him. This roar was that of anger, anger for many reasons. What could be sensed from him was terrifying for the little diclonius girl as she held tighter to her friend, who in return held her tighter as well by that threatening angry roar scared him to hell. The little diclonius girl could sense the immense anger Ragnar had and was ready to unleash, which was a shock as just moments ago she could not feel anything from him that would have made her scared. Both the children could also swear he had just gotten, hotter? And not in looks, but he genuinely seemed to be giving off way much more heat than he was just moments ago. His look of anger met theirs of fright and he said with a voice that would have made them cry if they were not already petrified “do not die!” it sounded like a command, as he suddenly ran out of the building, towards the dicloni he was sensing. His look while he ran seemed, feral. He seemed almost monster like, or beast like, whatever he was like it was certainly not how he usually looked like. He went at such speeds that he almost missed picking up his sword while running, leaving the two kids there in the house of gruesome murder scene, utterly terrified and confused at the situation.
Ragnar was surely to be noticed now, any element of surprise or stealth he had were now probably gone as if the two had not heard him or sensed him by now they surely were to see him as his sword was glowing from heat it was emitting and he himself being a big guy. If you would look in his eyes all that you would see would be anger and rage, with a little bit of blood lust, however, while he was running with a sword he was not holding it up in the air like he was about to strike, but rather as a weapon to be wielded when a fight would come.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
words: 3141
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by crane476 Thu Jul 03, 2014 11:30 pm
“Good evening to you too, Rei.” Hector replied back, taking a sip of his coffee. “Please, take a drink…” He motioned to the glass of water and pitcher and then motioned towards the menu. “And please, order something if you wish, I will pay for it.” Hector leaned back once more, sighing deeply as he glanced out at the window where the rays of the sun were beginning to cast the essence of dawn on Japan. Another sip of coffee from the old man, finishing it and laying it to rest at the edge of the table. He smiled almost sadly outside the window, watching a few small children playing together at the end of the road, their ball playfully bouncing between each other.
Rei took the pitcher of water and poured herself a glass, but didn't find herself in the mood to eat. “Thank you for the offer, but I'll pass. I don't have much of an appetite at the moment.”
It was true. How could she eat being in the presence of such a man?
“I’m glad you came…but of course you would. I must apologize for the threat I made, but it was imperative that you came. It’s been a long time though hasn’t it? Over three years since we last met one another. I bet you still remember it as well don’t you? It’s not often that I get angry…I’m hot blooded for sure but rarely do I get angry. It’s just not my style you know…so your words hit me hard and infuriated me.” He didn’t even look at Rei, no, in fact he looked like a truly old man who was remembering the past with melancholy. The children outside ran off, playing somewhere else but the old dutch man still did not look away.
“I still remember the worlds you told me a long time ago.”
It was as Hector had said. Rei could remember that moment from 3 years ago as if it had happened yesterday. Hector's outburst, the words she had said to him, they were all clear in her mind. Thinking back, she wasn't sure how she had gathered enough courage to say such things to someone like Hector. Perhaps it was fear, perhaps it was anger, she didn't know. What she did know, was that she had meant every single word of it.
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words you know. Those words that infuriated me and irked me to no end? The words that made me want to throttle you right there. Let me tell you a little story, a story of a boy who wanted nothing more than to save the lives of everyone around him.”
The old man seemed…almost pitiful in the way he was looking and talking. He went on to tell her of his past encounter with a diclonius as a child and the loss of his friends and home from the civil war that ravaged his country. It was a saddening story to say the least.
“My town was attacked and I was reduced to a homeless child who would be later found by the man I would call my father…William Schlenzanner. I grew up with him, learned from him and took his surname as my own. Oh…heheh, that’s right…my real name is Hector Reidswood. But that is of little importance so let me not get too off subject.”
A small cat raced across the street, the old man’s eyes trailing after it as it disappeared beyond his peripheral view.
“I would be a member of the Great Order then as I got older, would become a Captain and later find many of the members who gain amazing status there as well. Before though, when I was only a member of the Great Order, my comrades and I found another horned girl name Iree. Sweet thing, she was covered in blood and surrounded by the dead bodies of several people. Of course we know what happened now, she had killed them in the spur of the moment but for us that day. We didn’t see a threat from her, we saw a poor child covered in blood who probably lost her family. I wanted to save her so much, because I couldn’t save my other friend a few years ago. She was good, needless to say we grew attached to her. We had no idea that she was the one who had killed my father William on the day we found her.
But life…” Hector mused. “…is not often kind. The girl showed her true self that day, how she had no control over herself and killed my comrades before I was forced to kill her. I had lost my family, my friends and the one thing that I lived for. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t. My entire life I have only known the Diclonius as killers. Can you honestly blame me?” He asked.
As Rei sat quietly listening to Hector's story, she was beginning to understand where he was coming from and why he hated the diclonius so much. He was right. She couldn't blame him. The things he went through, and the loved ones he lost.... it was enough to drive anyone to hatred. Still, that didn't mean what he was doing was right.
“…You must admit that, right now, the Diclonius race is incredibly dangerous. There is no other creature in this world who’s instincts are to actively hunt down and kill humans. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t and I didn’t want to put the human race on such a threat.”
And at long last he finally looked away from the window and faced the young girl.
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words…and you were right.” He finally admitted sadly, still smiling with his eyes closed. “I am nothing more than old foolish man only obeying my hatred for revenge and disgust for what the Diclonius did to my father and friends and family a long time ago. This hatred inside of me has built up for so long that I had forgotten what I was trying to do.”
Hector reached inside his pockets and pulled out a small vial with a semi-clear liquid inside of it. He placed it gently down on the table in front of Rei.
“The most dangerous thing about a Diclonius, is not its vectors. That is no different than a gun and we have the capabilities to deal with guns and vectors. Nor is it their ability to impregnate anyone with just a single touch of their vectors. What makes them so dangerous is the mental instability and instinct to kill humans. In short, it is their voices inside of their heads that are the most dangerous things. This vial is an Anti-Voice Antidote. If injected into a Diclonius, it will completely eradicate their instincts to kill humans. The most dangerous thing about a Diclonious will be erased forever. Not only that but this antidote now that it has been created can be easily manufactured and copied. Now, any Diclonius who is given this antidote will be able to truly live along side humans. Of course rules and regulations would still have to be integrated.
But…” he added. “No longer will the threat of Diclonius killing off humanity be there.”
With those words, Hector pushed the small vial to Rei. “Take it and give it those who will make use of it. People like the Great Order for example who can manufacture more of it.”
Rei took the small vial into her hands and held it up to her face to examine it, unable to believe what she had just heard. If what Hector said was true, she now had in her possession a cure for the dicloni urge to kill. If she took this to Lily's diclonius community or the Great Order as Hector suggested, it could be mass produced. This was amazing news! If diclonius no longer had the urge to kill, then people would no longer have any reason to fear them! Perhaps then humanity could move past its fear and hatred, and create a world where diclonius and humans can coexist in peace.
“I have had a long time to think about those words you told me. Nobody deserves to go through that. Nobody deserves to have their lives wiped away so callously when they have personally done nothing wrong. But I have nothing left now…only my determination to go forward no matter the cause. In one week from now, there will be a massive battle. My base, Omnimbus and my men against the Great Order and all those who come in between.
Even though I am giving you this vial, I can't stop that which urges me on. I have come too far to give up so easily and my emotions are too far high to see a way out of this. It will be a battle that will be etched into both the history of human, Diclonius and even the planet. Many lives will be lost, lives you may very well care about. That is the sake of winning a war to the very end. I expect that Diclonius…Kenshi…will be there as well. In fact I know…”
“Kenshi will be there?!” Rei thought to herself. That meant.... that meant he was okay... that he was still alive. However, it also meant that he was going to be fighting against Hector... Even though he had given an explanation, she still couldn't understand why he had to go through with this. How many more would have to die before he was satisfied?
“That antidote will prevent his instincts from ever getting out of control again. More so, this antidote doesn’t destroy the voice…it destroys the instincts that desire to kill humanity. Therefore both sides of that Diclonius can be saved. But that will be up to you and those who support the horned race.
If they can’t beat me now, who knows if they ever will? This will be the final battle between me and them.
…Haa…” He signed deeply
“That man, that Diclonius from the woods. What do you see in him?”
Putting the vial in a safe spot, Rei placed her hands on the table and looked at Hector in the eyes. “Hector, thank you for telling me all of this. I think I understand where you're coming from now... at least a little bit. You see, I too once lost everything that was precious to me.” Rei glanced down at her hands as she paused for a moment. She was thinking of her old house back in her hometown. She never really had any fond memories of that place. It had been empty almost as long as she could remember, and until she met Kenshi she had always lived there alone. In that house there was always a particular room that she kept locked. A room she stayed away from for fear of awakening the memories she kept repressed. Her parent's room.
__________________________________________
19 Years ago
“Mommy, when is daddy gonna get home?” a young Rei asked her mother who was preparing dinner.
“It shouldn't be too much longer dear.” she replied. “You know your father's work keeps him out late sometimes. It can't be helped.”
“I know...” Rei pouted. “Mommy, what does daddy do again?”
“He's a lawyer dear.”
“What's a lawyer?” she asked, curious to learn about new things as all young children are.
“Well, a lawyer is someone who tries to convince a jury whether someone is innocent or guilty. Your father is a prosecutor, so its his job to make sure the bad people go to jail.”
“Whoa.... my daddy is sooo cool!” Rei gushed, a huge smile spread across her face.
Rei's mother couldn't help but smile back at her daughter. “He certainly is! Now, hurry and wash up. Dinner is ready!”
“But... aren't we going to wait for daddy?” Rei asked.
“Hmmm... I guess we should, shouldn't we? You're father doesn't usually like us to wait up late for him since it makes him feel bad, but I think it would be nice to eat together tonight.”
“Yaaay!!” Rei exclaimed happily.
“So, until then why don't we go in the living room for a bit? Theres something I need to talk to you about.”
“Okay!”
Walking closely behind her mother, Rei followed her to the living room. Her mother then sat on the floor and motioned for Rei to sit in her lap. She did without hesitation, and as she got comfortable, her mother began to play with hair. Rei loved it when she did that.
“Rei, you know what mommy does for a living right?” she asked.
“Yeah! You work at the orpha- … the orphrini.... the orphanage!” she finally managed to say. “Its a place where lots of kids live who don't have mommy's or daddy's.”
“Mhmm, that's right. But they don't always stay there forever you know. Every so often we have visitors that come in and meet all of the children. If they meet a child and they both really like each other, the child goes home with them. We call that being adopted.”
“Really? I bet they must be really happy when that happens!” Rei said. “I'd be really sad if I didn't have you or daddy around.”
“You're right, it does make them happy. For most its the happiest moment in their lives. In fact, that's what I wanted to talk to you about Rei. How would you like to have a big brother?”
“Wooowww, really?” Rei said as her eyes lit up with excitement.
“Mhmm! I've been working with a special little boy for the past several years and I was thinking its about time he found a home to live in. Somewhere he can have a mommy and daddy just like you. So then I thought, why not our home?”
“You're so nice mommy! When do I get to meet him?”
“If things go smoothly, then he should be coming home with us next week. How does that sound?”
Rei couldn't help but giggle with excitement. She had secretly always wanted a big brother. “Wooow, I get a big brother! I'm so happy mommy!!”
“Good, I'm glad.” she said, returning her daughter's smile. As she did, she glanced at the clock on the wall. It was 02:00.... after midnight. She and Rei had been talking so long she hadn't realized how late it was. Hideki was never this late getting home. “Rei, why don't you go get ready for bed?”
“Huh? But I thought we were-” she paused for a big yawn. “I thought we were gonna wait for daddy to get home?”
“I know dear, but its really late now. Way past your bed time for sure.” she said as she patted Rei on the head.
“But...but...” Rei said as she got to her feet.”But I really wanted to wait for daddy...” she watched her mother walk to the door and put a coat on.
“It's okay, there will always be other nights we can eat together.” she said as she opened the door. “I'm going to look for your father. Be good dear, and don't worry. I'll be home with daddy before you know it.”
Rei was a little worried being all by herself for a little while, but this wasn't the first time she had been alone. After her mother left, Rei went to her room and washed up before climbing into bed. Since it was so late it took no time at all for her to drift off to sleep.
“Mommy....daddy....” she muttered softly. “Come home safe.”
___________________________________________
1 Hour Earlier
“Another long day at work..... I really need to cut back on the hours. I'm going to turn into a workaholic if this keeps up.” Hideki said to himself as he walked down the sidewalk. The streets were completely empty since this was a small town and it was extremely late. His only light was the street lamps, each one spaced evenly apart. “Geez, it's already 1 AM?” he said as he glanced at his watch. “Asuna's gonna kill me... I bet she even cooked dinner tonight too! Not to mention Rei... I really haven't been able to spend much time with her lately. I hope she's not too disappoin- …..”
Hideki froze in place for a moment, unsure of what he was seeing. Up ahead there was something... no someone under the street light. “Is that... a little girl?” he wondered as he walked closer. As he approached the figure he saw that it was indeed a little girl. She was young, probably no older than 7 years old, and she was crouched beneath the street light. Her knees were tucked into her chest, and her arms wrapped around them as she stared at the ground. It sounded like she was crying.
“Little girl? Little girl are you alright? Perhaps you're lost?” Hideki said. He bent down to get a better look at the girl. She had bright red hair and wore pink pj's that seemed awfully familiar. Rei had some just like them.
Sniffling back her tears, the little girl attempted to talk. “Mister... I'm... I'm scared! Something bad happened and now mommy and daddy are....”
“There there... calm down. Can you tell me what happened?” Hideki said, trying to comfort her as best he could. The little girl turned her head to look at him before standing up. She was face to face with him now. As soon as she did Hideki's blood ran cold. “Hey, little girl.... is that blood?”
The little girl remained silent, still crying softly. The front of her pj's were soaked red in blood, and she had some splattered on her face as well. Now that he had a better look, Hideki also noticed what looked like two protrusions on her head.
“Oh my god.... what happened?! Where did that blood come from?”
As if reacting to Hideki's words the girl stopped crying and fell silent. She slowly lifted her gaze until her eyes met Hideki's and a disturbing smile spread across her face. “Why, it came from mommy and daddy of course.”
Hideki felt his stomach churn as a chill ran down his spine. He suddenly felt like he shouldn't be here anymore. Something was seriously wrong here.
“Hey mister?” she said innocently.
“Y...yes?” he managed to say.
“How about I take some of your blood now?”
“Huh? What are you-”
*slish*
In that instant, Hideki's head flew into the air as if it had been sliced off by some invisible blade. It landed with a sickening thud before rolling a few meters down the street. Blood spurted from the severed arteries in his neck and onto the face of the little girl.
“Hehe...hehehehehe....” she giggled, now positively dripping with blood. Hideki's headless body slumped to the ground still pouring blood. Stepping over it the little girl continued onward leaving little red footprints behind her as she headed off to find another person to play with.
________________________________________
Asuna hated walking the streets of the town at night by herself. The street lights were never very bright leaving most of the buildings and alleyways dark and foreboding. She always got this creepy feeling when she was by herself. Still, she found that hard to think about right now considering the situation. It was true that work sometimes kept Hideki out late sometimes, but not to this extent. If he ever thought he was going to be extremely late he always called and told her that he would just spend the night at the office. She hadn't gotten a call tonight, so she was very worried.
Keeping up a brisk pace, Asuna moved down the street heading in the direction of Hideki's office. She was about halfway there when she was stopped in her tracks. At the very end of the street on Asuna's side was what looked like a little girl standing under a street light. She was just standing there, looking at her. Immediately worried something might be wrong Asuna quickly traversed the rest of the street and approached the little girl... at least until she got close enough to see her clearly. The pink pj's she was wearing were soaked in blood which was also splattered on her face. Her mouth was curled into a wide, painful looking smile and her eyes remained fixed on Asuna. She looked positively, undeniably insane. Then Asuna saw her horns and she knew. She had heard the stories. Up until now she had thought they might have been hoaxes or exaggerations.... but in that moment she knew.
“L..little girl? Are you okay?” Asuna said, her voice quivering. The little diclonius girl gave no response. “Hey, ...you look like you might be hurt. I...I'm... gonna go get help so don't go anywhere okay?” Still no response.
Taking slow, careful steps, Asuna walked past the little girl and kept going. As she did, the little girl kept staring forward unmoving. Asuna kept her eyes on her as she walked, but the little girl remained frozen. When she was about halfway down the street, Asuna turned her gaze away from the little girl and quickened her pace to a jog, anxious to find someplace with a phone she could use. For some reason she felt a fear growing deep inside her. It was getting worse and worse until she almost wanted to start running.
When Asuna had almost reached the end of the street she turned to glance over her shoulder only to feel a chill run down her spine. The little girl had turned around and was staring at her again. Even from where she was standing, Asuna could still make out that ghastly smile.
Resuming her jog, Asuna turned the corner and started making her way down the next street. She kept focusing on the road ahead, wanting to get to Hideki's office as fast as she could. Then she'd call the police and tell them about the little girl and she and Hideki could go home.
Only, she didn't make it to the end of the street.
In the middle of the street under a street lamp lay a man. He was facing away from her with his feet closest, and from the position he was in Asuna could tell he was unconscious.
“Just what else is going to happen tonight? First that little girl and the-..... Oh my god...” Asuna's mouth hung agape as she got close enough to see the carnage. The body that lay before her had no head and it was surrounded by a huge pool of blood which was pouring off the sidewalk and running down the street. “Wha....what happened? What is this?!” she said. Then she saw it. Lying only a few meters away from where the body had fallen was the head. Reluctantly Asuna walked over to it and, after pausing for a moment, dropped to her knees.
“Hideki...” she said softly as she took the severed head into her trembling hands. She clutched it tightly to her chest before a wail of utter desperation escaped her lips. “HIDEKI!!!!!” she screamed as tears poured down her face. She kept screaming and screaming, unable to control the sobs that wracked her body. Then she glanced down the street from where she had come from.
It was the little girl.
She had that same unnatural smile and her eyes were staring straight into Asuna's. For a moment she stood there as if she was deciding what to do next. Then she started walking. She took slow, deliberate steps all while never taking her eyes off Asuna.
Still clutching Hideki's severed head, Asuna could only watch as sobs continued to wrack her body. She knew she needed to stand up, to get out of there and get help, but her legs wouldn't move. Why was this happening? It had to be some sort of dream... no, a nightmare.
“Did you do this?!” Asuna called out. The little girl gave no response but kept walking towards her at the same steady pace. “What do you want?!”
Now just a few steps in front of Asuna, the little girl came to a stop. She looked down at Hideki's severed head, then over at his body slumped over on the sidewalk. In that instant, the expression on her face changed from undeniable insanity to one of confused shock and fear.
“Wh....where am I?” she said, her voice quivering. She raised her left hand and touched it to her face before observing the blood that she had wiped off. “What happened? What's this red sticky stuff?”
Confused by her sudden change in demeanor, Asuna spoke to the little girl between sobs. “You mean you don't know what happened? Then where did all that blood come from? And why are you out here by yourself at this hour of the night?”
“I... I don't know...” she said, her voice still quivering. “I don't know where I am or whats going on.... I wanna go home...” she started to cry as she finished talking and dropped to her knees in front of Asuna. They were both crying now. Asuna was still wary of the girl, but she was still too shocked from Hideki's death to care.
Forcing herself to her feet, Asuna walked over to Hideki's body and placed his head beside it. As much as it hurt, she knew she couldn't stay here. No amount of crying was going to bring Hideki back.
Walking back over to the little girl, Asuna bent down to her knees and tried to talk to her.
“Little girl? I know you must be very afraid right now, but I'm going to get some help. Why don't you come with me?”
Still crying, the little girl looked up into Asuna's eyes and shook her head. “But I'm scared.... I just wanna go home!”
“I know dear..... me too.” Asuna said, trying her hardest to choke back her tears. It wasn't working very well. “We can't stay here though so I'm going to go get some help.”
Without warning, the little girl sprang up and wrapped her arms around Asuna's neck while burying her face into her shoulder.
“No! Don't leave me by myself! I'm scared!”
Surprised by the sudden outburst, Asuna was pushed over into a sitting position, with the little girl still hanging on tight.
“I'm sorry but I have to go.” Asuna said a little more firmly this time. “We need help and we can't stay here. Whoever did this to Hideki might still be on the loose.”
“I...is... is he dead?” the little girl asked, looking at Hideki's body.”
“.......yes.” Asuna said. Tears streamed down her face as she tried not to break down again. The little girl, however, had started crying again into her shoulder. It sounded like a small whimper, growing louder each second until Asuna noticed something. The little girl wasn't crying. She was laughing.
“Ehehehehehe....” She giggled.
“Wh...whats so funny?!”
“Hehehehehe!” The little girl lifted her gaze to Asuna's to reveal a painfully wide smile and eyes that looked devoid of all emotion. “Hey lady, do you wanna play with me? Let's play!”
“How could you ask such a thing?! What's wrong with you?”
“You don't want to play with me? He played with me.” she said, pointing to Hideki's body.
“He played with you?.....” Asuna said softly. “He played with.... you. Are you saying that you.....” From deep within herself, Asuna felt a sort of rage she had never felt before. One that threatened to consume her completely. “YOU MONSTER!!!” she screamed as she dove on top of the little girl, pinning her to the ground and grabbing onto her shoulders. “Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? ...” she repeated over and over again, each time slamming the little girl into the ground. “Why did you do it?! Why did you kill him?! WHY?!”
Panting for breath, Asuna sat on top of the girl as she looked her in the eyes waiting for her answer. The large unsettling smile she had had before was gone now, replaced by an angry scowl.
“You're no fun. I don't want to play with you anymore.”
*Slish*
The next thing Asuna knew, she was on the ground lying on her back. She was in extreme pain and she couldn't feel the lower half of her body. As she she lie there gasping her final breaths, Asuna muttered a few soft words.
“Rei..... Kenshi.... I'm sorry....”
__________________________________________
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“mmmmmmhhhhh” Rei mumbled as she sat up in bed. She rubbed her eyes and let out a big yawn before swinging her legs over the side of the bed and dropping to the floor.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Hmmm?” Rei murmured as she walked out of her room. She walked down the hallway to her parents room and opened the door. “Hey mommy, someone is at the door.” she said. There was no response. “Mommy? Daddy?” she said again as she went further into the room. Their bed was empty.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Mommmmyyyyy? Daddddy?” she called out as she walked into the kitchen. Still, no response. The house was quiet. Too quiet. Rei was scared for a moment, but then a thought came to her. What if her parents had just gotten home and were at the door?
Running through the house to the living room, Rei went up to the front door, unlocked it, and swung it open. It wasn't mommy and daddy.
“Hello, are you Rei Miazawa?” A large man asked. He looked old with black, graying hair, large glasses, and wore a gray suit and trench coat.
“Ummm.... my mommy and daddy told me not to talk to strangers.” Rei said, a little frightened.
“Oh, I'm sorry. Where are my manners? I'm Detective Hiroshi.” He said as he dropped to one knee. “Now, whats you're name?”
“......it's Rei.” she replied, now somewhat hiding behind the door.
“Well Rei....” he paused for a moment. His face suddenly took on a pained expression. “I have some bad news for you. Your mom and dad, Hideki and Asuna Miazawa, were in a terrible accident last night and have passed away. I'm deeply sorry.”
“Huh?! Passed away? What does that mean? Did they go away somewhere?” Rei said, becoming worried.
Detective Hiroshi's face became darker and his gaze drifted down to the floor. “No its... they haven't gone away to anywhere. Your parents... they're dead. They died last night.”
“Wha....wha... You're lying!! Go away you big liar!!!!” Rei said, tears forming in her eyes. “My mommy and daddy will be home any minute, they said so last night!!”
“Rei please... try to understand.” the detective pleaded with her. “You're parents aren't coming back, and since you don't seem to have any immediate family in the area I was sent here to take you to the police station where we can figure out where to go from there.”
“No! Leave me alone you big liar! I'm waiting for mommy and daddy!” Rei shouted as she slammed the door in Hiroshi's face. She ran back to her parents room, slamming and locking the door behind her before jumping up into the bed and curling up into a ball. Thats when the tears came.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Rei, please don't do this. I know this must be hard on you, but I have my orders. Let me take you down to the station and we can try and help you.”
“Go away!!!” Rei shouted through the tears. “My mommy and daddy will be really mad if they find you when they come back!!”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, Hiroshi tried to reason with Rei once more. “Rei, I can't imagine what you must be going through right now, but you can't stay here. Your mommy and daddy aren't coming back and we can't just leave a child to live on her own. If you come back to the station with me we can find people to help you. They're all really nice people, and I'm sure they would love to meet you.”
“No! Just leave me alone!!!” Rei screamed. She was crying harder now.
“Rei.... you're leaving me no choice here. I'd rather not have to take you by force.” he said. This time Rei gave no response. All he could hear were her tiny sobs from the other side of the door.
“Alright Rei. This is it. I'm coming in.”
SLAM
SLAM
SLAM
Rei could hear Hiroshi banging against the door. Afraid, Rei clutched the sheets of her parents bed to her chest. It still had their scent.
SLAM
SLAM
SLAM
Hiroshi was sure the door would come down this time. He cold feel the hinges coming loose. Just as he was about to throw his weight against the door once more, a voice called out.
“Just what do you think you're doing?”
“Huh?” Hiroshi looked over to where he had heard the voice. It was a plump, older looking gentleman, slightly shorter than himself, and wearing a bakers uniform.
“Who are you?” Hiroshi asked suspiciously.
“My name is Mr. Nara. I'm a close family friend of Hideki and Asuna. Now answer me this. Just who are you, and what do you think you're doing in this home?”
“I am Detective Hiroshi, and I was sent here to retrieve the girl known as Rei Miazawa.”
“Preposterous! Why would a detective need to arrest a little girl like that?! Where are Asuna and Hideki?” Mr. Nara said, quite shocked.
“Sir, I believe you're misunderstanding the situation...” Hiroshi said as he tried his best to explain what had happened to Mr. Nara.
“Surely you must be joking....” Mr. Nara said, unable to believe what he just heard.
“I'm afraid it's true. Their bodies were discovered last night. It was.... stomach churning to say the least. This is the worst case I've seen in decades. Whats worse, this case has all the markings of a diclonius homicide.”
“Diclonius?! Are you sure?” Mr. Nara asked.
“Positive. The nature of the murders suggest nothing else. But, I digress. With her parents now gone, I was sent here to take Rei back to the station where it can be decided what to do with her.”
“I can see that! But don't you think you're being a little hard on a girl who just lost both of her parents! How insensitive can you be?”
“I have tried reasoning with the girl several times, but she refuses to cooperate. I had no other choice. I can't just leave her here.”
“But you are going to leave her here.” Mr. Nara said as he walked past Detective Hiroshi and to the door of Hideki and Asuna's room. “I've known Hideki and Asuna for years, and I've known Rei ever since she was born. I will take care of her.”
“That's not something you can just decide for yourself. How do I know you are who you say you are?” Hiroshi asked.
“Just ask anyone who has seen me or knew Asuna and Hideki. It shouldn't be to hard to find out. Until then, you may leave.”
“Tch... don't think this is over. I'll be back, and if I find out you've been lying to me you're under arrest. Got that?” Hiroshi said, then left the way he had came.
With him now out of the way, Mr. Nara approached the door and gave a gentle knock. “Rei? It's me, Mr. Nara. Do you remember me?”
Still curled up on her parent's bed, Rei had heard Mr. Nara's voice earlier and recognized it instantly. He was the nice man who gave her sweets whenever her parents took her down to the bakery.
“Rei? Are you there-”
The door slightly cracked open as Mr. Nara spoke, and he could see a small little girl peeking out at him. She waited a few seconds before opening the door completely. Mr. Nara could see that she had been crying. He bent down to one knee so that he was almost face to face with her.
“Rei... I...” Mr. Nara tried to speak, but the words wouldn't come. He didn't know what to say in a situation like this. But it turned out, he didn't have to say anything. Rei threw her arms around Mr. Nara's neck and buried her head in his chest as she finally broke down completely. Surprised for only a moment, Mr. Nara returned her embrace and stroked her hair.
“There there... just let it out. I can't imagine how hard this is for you... But just know that I'm here for you. I'll always be here for you. You don't have to worry about anyone taking you away, so don't be afraid.”
_________________________________________
Present Day
“When I was a child my mother worked at the town orphanage and my father was a successful lawyer. One night, while my mother and I were waiting for my father to get home from work, she noticed it was extremely late and went out looking for him. I still remember her words to me as she walked out the door. 'I'm going to look for your father. Be good dear, and don't worry. I'll be home with daddy before you know it.'.
That was the last time I saw my mother.
I waited and waited, but they never came. When I finally heard a knock on the door the next day I was ecstatic. I had been so worried, and now my parents were finally home.... at least, that's what I thought. You could imagine my surprise as I opened the door when I was greeted not by my loving parents, but by a detective. He told me that there had been a terrible accident and that my mother and father were dead. Naturally, I was devastated, but it wasn't until much later that I learned the truth.
Until I was 18 I lived alone while being watched over by Mr. Nara. He was the owner of the nearby bakery. You two have met I believe. All that time, I thought that my parents had died in an accident... that is until Mr. Nara finally told me what really happened. I learned that it was no accident that killed my parents, but a diclonius.
At first I was angry and upset, not only because I had lived the majority of my life believing a lie, but also because my parents had been taken away from me. They didn't deserve to die. They hadn't done anything wrong. Their only crime was working to provide a happy and wonderful life for their daughter. My entire family had been killed for absolutely no reason other than being in the wrong place at the wrong time, and it was all because of a diclonius. I wanted to hate them Hector, I really did, but strangely I couldn't bring myself to. I had seen diclonius around the city before. The only time places I had seen them were at the orphanage or living on the streets. Everyone treated them like monsters, and I really couldn't disagree with them. I did wonder, however, if they were all monsters... if they were really just mindless killers waiting to happen. I didn't think so. We humans also have what you would call 'monsters'... murderers who show no remorse for their actions. I thought it must be the same for diclonius, and that it was wrong to want to hate all of them for the actions of one. Still, I was curious. I wanted to see for myself up close the very thing that killed my parents.
And so one night I went on a walk with some friends in the mountains. It was getting late and we were getting ready to go back when one of them saw a camp fire. Naturally we went to investigate, but we were taken completely by surprise by what we found. It seemed that we had come across the cause of the many stories that surrounded the particular mountain we were on. The so called 'Black Demon of the Mountain'. My friends ran away screaming immediately and I followed, but not before getting a glimpse at what was sitting on the other side of that camp fire. A diclonius.
For the next few weeks I went back to that place and watched him. I wondered why a diclonius, supposedly a monster who wants nothing more than to kill us, would shun society and live alone high in the mountains. He could have easily descended into the city and gone on a rampage, but he didn't.
When I eventually gathered the courage to confront him up close, I finally found out why he chose to avoid humans. When I looked into his eyes for the very first time I could tell that he hated me with the entirety of his being and wanted nothing more than for me to leave him alone. I knew that whatever he had gone through in the past made the loss of my parents seem trivial. I wasn't afraid of him though, and I didn't leave. If anything I only became more curious. I started to visit him more often in the coming months, and I even brought him food. At first he didn't talk much, and he was very stubborn, but eventually he started to come around. Of course before I could make any more progress with him, you happened. Although, in the end, your attack on Kenshi got him off that mountain and living with me so I guess I need to thank you.
From then on, Kenshi's hatred of humans began to soften, if only a little. Still, it seemed like there was always something on his mind, like there was something he needed to do. It wasn't long after he started living with me that he left. He felt that he was putting my life in danger by staying with me and that he had someone he needed to avenge.
The next time I saw him I was with Lily and the others when they freed him from the DEF facility he had been locked away in. It was a terrible experience. I didn't even know such an organization existed. Every time I think about what they might have done to Kenshi I just...” Rei paused for a moment, staring away.
“Sorry... Anyway, following the battle we returned to the diclonius community to recover. A lot of people had been injured in the operation and I did my best to help out, but I mostly stayed by Kenshi's side. It didn't take long for most of his wounds to heal, but he was still very weak. After that..... well, you know what happened after that.
By this point, I'm sure you're wondering just what I'm getting at. You ask what I see in him? I see proof that not all diclonius are the same. He was a man who chose to separate himself from society, rather than attack it. I'm sure as a child he was met with prejudice and abuse because of the way he looks, and I know that he has lost someone precious to him in the past. Yet despite all that, Kenshi has not once killed a single innocent person. He even risked his life for other humans during your attack on Lily's diclonius community. By most people's accounts of diclonius, I should have been dead the moment I approached Kenshi, yet here I am.
In my time spent with Kenshi, I have come to know him as a person, not a monster. He is a person, like you and me, with thoughts and emotions and the desire for nothing more than acceptance from others. I can't blame you for feeling the way you do Hector, but that doesn't make what you're doing right, and with help from Kenshi and this antidote I'm going to prove to the world that diclonius and humans can live together in peace.”
______________________________________
“It has been some time. Last we saw each other we were at that DEF base. Come inside we should talk. No. 38 was it? We’ll have to do something about that. No true diclonius should be called by a number.”
Ariel opened the door and entered the house to sit down at a couch in the living room. She watched her guest to see her next choice of actions.
No. 38 followed Ariel inside but remained standing as her fellow diclonius sat on the couch. Just being close to her, No. 38 could feel something stirring inside of herself. Not only that, but she felt like she was being watched. Not by Ariel, but something else. She could just barely sense another vague presence in the room. She was not one to be frightened easily, but it did make her uneasy.
“Who...... are you?” No. 38 said softly. It was so rare that she spoke the she found it almost hard to do so, but she needed to find out more about this diclonius.
_______________________________________
Walking into his own personal quarters, Elder Koetsuji snapped his fingers as he kneeled into a sitting position. Four members of the Stealth and Recon team appeared in front of him, an elite team lead by his own disciple Akito, clad in black, skintight tactical suits. All four of them dropped to one knee in a show of respect.
“No doubt all of you know why I have summoned you here. The surge of energy that we all felt earlier was the emergence of a primal diclonius. It is of utmost importance that it not be allowed to take hold of the host body completely. For that reason I have gathered all of you, the elites of the Stealth and Recon team, to handle the situation. Your mission is to find the diclonius in question, restrain it, and bring it back here to be sealed. Any questions?”
Their silence let Elder Koetsuji know they had none.
“Good. Dismissed.”
Rei took the pitcher of water and poured herself a glass, but didn't find herself in the mood to eat. “Thank you for the offer, but I'll pass. I don't have much of an appetite at the moment.”
It was true. How could she eat being in the presence of such a man?
“I’m glad you came…but of course you would. I must apologize for the threat I made, but it was imperative that you came. It’s been a long time though hasn’t it? Over three years since we last met one another. I bet you still remember it as well don’t you? It’s not often that I get angry…I’m hot blooded for sure but rarely do I get angry. It’s just not my style you know…so your words hit me hard and infuriated me.” He didn’t even look at Rei, no, in fact he looked like a truly old man who was remembering the past with melancholy. The children outside ran off, playing somewhere else but the old dutch man still did not look away.
“I still remember the worlds you told me a long time ago.”
It was as Hector had said. Rei could remember that moment from 3 years ago as if it had happened yesterday. Hector's outburst, the words she had said to him, they were all clear in her mind. Thinking back, she wasn't sure how she had gathered enough courage to say such things to someone like Hector. Perhaps it was fear, perhaps it was anger, she didn't know. What she did know, was that she had meant every single word of it.
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words you know. Those words that infuriated me and irked me to no end? The words that made me want to throttle you right there. Let me tell you a little story, a story of a boy who wanted nothing more than to save the lives of everyone around him.”
The old man seemed…almost pitiful in the way he was looking and talking. He went on to tell her of his past encounter with a diclonius as a child and the loss of his friends and home from the civil war that ravaged his country. It was a saddening story to say the least.
“My town was attacked and I was reduced to a homeless child who would be later found by the man I would call my father…William Schlenzanner. I grew up with him, learned from him and took his surname as my own. Oh…heheh, that’s right…my real name is Hector Reidswood. But that is of little importance so let me not get too off subject.”
A small cat raced across the street, the old man’s eyes trailing after it as it disappeared beyond his peripheral view.
“I would be a member of the Great Order then as I got older, would become a Captain and later find many of the members who gain amazing status there as well. Before though, when I was only a member of the Great Order, my comrades and I found another horned girl name Iree. Sweet thing, she was covered in blood and surrounded by the dead bodies of several people. Of course we know what happened now, she had killed them in the spur of the moment but for us that day. We didn’t see a threat from her, we saw a poor child covered in blood who probably lost her family. I wanted to save her so much, because I couldn’t save my other friend a few years ago. She was good, needless to say we grew attached to her. We had no idea that she was the one who had killed my father William on the day we found her.
But life…” Hector mused. “…is not often kind. The girl showed her true self that day, how she had no control over herself and killed my comrades before I was forced to kill her. I had lost my family, my friends and the one thing that I lived for. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t. My entire life I have only known the Diclonius as killers. Can you honestly blame me?” He asked.
As Rei sat quietly listening to Hector's story, she was beginning to understand where he was coming from and why he hated the diclonius so much. He was right. She couldn't blame him. The things he went through, and the loved ones he lost.... it was enough to drive anyone to hatred. Still, that didn't mean what he was doing was right.
“…You must admit that, right now, the Diclonius race is incredibly dangerous. There is no other creature in this world who’s instincts are to actively hunt down and kill humans. I wanted to save everyone but I couldn’t and I didn’t want to put the human race on such a threat.”
And at long last he finally looked away from the window and faced the young girl.
“I’ve had a long time to think about those words…and you were right.” He finally admitted sadly, still smiling with his eyes closed. “I am nothing more than old foolish man only obeying my hatred for revenge and disgust for what the Diclonius did to my father and friends and family a long time ago. This hatred inside of me has built up for so long that I had forgotten what I was trying to do.”
Hector reached inside his pockets and pulled out a small vial with a semi-clear liquid inside of it. He placed it gently down on the table in front of Rei.
“The most dangerous thing about a Diclonius, is not its vectors. That is no different than a gun and we have the capabilities to deal with guns and vectors. Nor is it their ability to impregnate anyone with just a single touch of their vectors. What makes them so dangerous is the mental instability and instinct to kill humans. In short, it is their voices inside of their heads that are the most dangerous things. This vial is an Anti-Voice Antidote. If injected into a Diclonius, it will completely eradicate their instincts to kill humans. The most dangerous thing about a Diclonious will be erased forever. Not only that but this antidote now that it has been created can be easily manufactured and copied. Now, any Diclonius who is given this antidote will be able to truly live along side humans. Of course rules and regulations would still have to be integrated.
But…” he added. “No longer will the threat of Diclonius killing off humanity be there.”
With those words, Hector pushed the small vial to Rei. “Take it and give it those who will make use of it. People like the Great Order for example who can manufacture more of it.”
Rei took the small vial into her hands and held it up to her face to examine it, unable to believe what she had just heard. If what Hector said was true, she now had in her possession a cure for the dicloni urge to kill. If she took this to Lily's diclonius community or the Great Order as Hector suggested, it could be mass produced. This was amazing news! If diclonius no longer had the urge to kill, then people would no longer have any reason to fear them! Perhaps then humanity could move past its fear and hatred, and create a world where diclonius and humans can coexist in peace.
“I have had a long time to think about those words you told me. Nobody deserves to go through that. Nobody deserves to have their lives wiped away so callously when they have personally done nothing wrong. But I have nothing left now…only my determination to go forward no matter the cause. In one week from now, there will be a massive battle. My base, Omnimbus and my men against the Great Order and all those who come in between.
Even though I am giving you this vial, I can't stop that which urges me on. I have come too far to give up so easily and my emotions are too far high to see a way out of this. It will be a battle that will be etched into both the history of human, Diclonius and even the planet. Many lives will be lost, lives you may very well care about. That is the sake of winning a war to the very end. I expect that Diclonius…Kenshi…will be there as well. In fact I know…”
“Kenshi will be there?!” Rei thought to herself. That meant.... that meant he was okay... that he was still alive. However, it also meant that he was going to be fighting against Hector... Even though he had given an explanation, she still couldn't understand why he had to go through with this. How many more would have to die before he was satisfied?
“That antidote will prevent his instincts from ever getting out of control again. More so, this antidote doesn’t destroy the voice…it destroys the instincts that desire to kill humanity. Therefore both sides of that Diclonius can be saved. But that will be up to you and those who support the horned race.
If they can’t beat me now, who knows if they ever will? This will be the final battle between me and them.
…Haa…” He signed deeply
“That man, that Diclonius from the woods. What do you see in him?”
Putting the vial in a safe spot, Rei placed her hands on the table and looked at Hector in the eyes. “Hector, thank you for telling me all of this. I think I understand where you're coming from now... at least a little bit. You see, I too once lost everything that was precious to me.” Rei glanced down at her hands as she paused for a moment. She was thinking of her old house back in her hometown. She never really had any fond memories of that place. It had been empty almost as long as she could remember, and until she met Kenshi she had always lived there alone. In that house there was always a particular room that she kept locked. A room she stayed away from for fear of awakening the memories she kept repressed. Her parent's room.
__________________________________________
19 Years ago
“Mommy, when is daddy gonna get home?” a young Rei asked her mother who was preparing dinner.
“It shouldn't be too much longer dear.” she replied. “You know your father's work keeps him out late sometimes. It can't be helped.”
“I know...” Rei pouted. “Mommy, what does daddy do again?”
“He's a lawyer dear.”
“What's a lawyer?” she asked, curious to learn about new things as all young children are.
“Well, a lawyer is someone who tries to convince a jury whether someone is innocent or guilty. Your father is a prosecutor, so its his job to make sure the bad people go to jail.”
“Whoa.... my daddy is sooo cool!” Rei gushed, a huge smile spread across her face.
Rei's mother couldn't help but smile back at her daughter. “He certainly is! Now, hurry and wash up. Dinner is ready!”
“But... aren't we going to wait for daddy?” Rei asked.
“Hmmm... I guess we should, shouldn't we? You're father doesn't usually like us to wait up late for him since it makes him feel bad, but I think it would be nice to eat together tonight.”
“Yaaay!!” Rei exclaimed happily.
“So, until then why don't we go in the living room for a bit? Theres something I need to talk to you about.”
“Okay!”
Walking closely behind her mother, Rei followed her to the living room. Her mother then sat on the floor and motioned for Rei to sit in her lap. She did without hesitation, and as she got comfortable, her mother began to play with hair. Rei loved it when she did that.
“Rei, you know what mommy does for a living right?” she asked.
“Yeah! You work at the orpha- … the orphrini.... the orphanage!” she finally managed to say. “Its a place where lots of kids live who don't have mommy's or daddy's.”
“Mhmm, that's right. But they don't always stay there forever you know. Every so often we have visitors that come in and meet all of the children. If they meet a child and they both really like each other, the child goes home with them. We call that being adopted.”
“Really? I bet they must be really happy when that happens!” Rei said. “I'd be really sad if I didn't have you or daddy around.”
“You're right, it does make them happy. For most its the happiest moment in their lives. In fact, that's what I wanted to talk to you about Rei. How would you like to have a big brother?”
“Wooowww, really?” Rei said as her eyes lit up with excitement.
“Mhmm! I've been working with a special little boy for the past several years and I was thinking its about time he found a home to live in. Somewhere he can have a mommy and daddy just like you. So then I thought, why not our home?”
“You're so nice mommy! When do I get to meet him?”
“If things go smoothly, then he should be coming home with us next week. How does that sound?”
Rei couldn't help but giggle with excitement. She had secretly always wanted a big brother. “Wooow, I get a big brother! I'm so happy mommy!!”
“Good, I'm glad.” she said, returning her daughter's smile. As she did, she glanced at the clock on the wall. It was 02:00.... after midnight. She and Rei had been talking so long she hadn't realized how late it was. Hideki was never this late getting home. “Rei, why don't you go get ready for bed?”
“Huh? But I thought we were-” she paused for a big yawn. “I thought we were gonna wait for daddy to get home?”
“I know dear, but its really late now. Way past your bed time for sure.” she said as she patted Rei on the head.
“But...but...” Rei said as she got to her feet.”But I really wanted to wait for daddy...” she watched her mother walk to the door and put a coat on.
“It's okay, there will always be other nights we can eat together.” she said as she opened the door. “I'm going to look for your father. Be good dear, and don't worry. I'll be home with daddy before you know it.”
Rei was a little worried being all by herself for a little while, but this wasn't the first time she had been alone. After her mother left, Rei went to her room and washed up before climbing into bed. Since it was so late it took no time at all for her to drift off to sleep.
“Mommy....daddy....” she muttered softly. “Come home safe.”
___________________________________________
1 Hour Earlier
“Another long day at work..... I really need to cut back on the hours. I'm going to turn into a workaholic if this keeps up.” Hideki said to himself as he walked down the sidewalk. The streets were completely empty since this was a small town and it was extremely late. His only light was the street lamps, each one spaced evenly apart. “Geez, it's already 1 AM?” he said as he glanced at his watch. “Asuna's gonna kill me... I bet she even cooked dinner tonight too! Not to mention Rei... I really haven't been able to spend much time with her lately. I hope she's not too disappoin- …..”
Hideki froze in place for a moment, unsure of what he was seeing. Up ahead there was something... no someone under the street light. “Is that... a little girl?” he wondered as he walked closer. As he approached the figure he saw that it was indeed a little girl. She was young, probably no older than 7 years old, and she was crouched beneath the street light. Her knees were tucked into her chest, and her arms wrapped around them as she stared at the ground. It sounded like she was crying.
“Little girl? Little girl are you alright? Perhaps you're lost?” Hideki said. He bent down to get a better look at the girl. She had bright red hair and wore pink pj's that seemed awfully familiar. Rei had some just like them.
Sniffling back her tears, the little girl attempted to talk. “Mister... I'm... I'm scared! Something bad happened and now mommy and daddy are....”
“There there... calm down. Can you tell me what happened?” Hideki said, trying to comfort her as best he could. The little girl turned her head to look at him before standing up. She was face to face with him now. As soon as she did Hideki's blood ran cold. “Hey, little girl.... is that blood?”
The little girl remained silent, still crying softly. The front of her pj's were soaked red in blood, and she had some splattered on her face as well. Now that he had a better look, Hideki also noticed what looked like two protrusions on her head.
“Oh my god.... what happened?! Where did that blood come from?”
As if reacting to Hideki's words the girl stopped crying and fell silent. She slowly lifted her gaze until her eyes met Hideki's and a disturbing smile spread across her face. “Why, it came from mommy and daddy of course.”
Hideki felt his stomach churn as a chill ran down his spine. He suddenly felt like he shouldn't be here anymore. Something was seriously wrong here.
“Hey mister?” she said innocently.
“Y...yes?” he managed to say.
“How about I take some of your blood now?”
“Huh? What are you-”
*slish*
In that instant, Hideki's head flew into the air as if it had been sliced off by some invisible blade. It landed with a sickening thud before rolling a few meters down the street. Blood spurted from the severed arteries in his neck and onto the face of the little girl.
“Hehe...hehehehehe....” she giggled, now positively dripping with blood. Hideki's headless body slumped to the ground still pouring blood. Stepping over it the little girl continued onward leaving little red footprints behind her as she headed off to find another person to play with.
________________________________________
Asuna hated walking the streets of the town at night by herself. The street lights were never very bright leaving most of the buildings and alleyways dark and foreboding. She always got this creepy feeling when she was by herself. Still, she found that hard to think about right now considering the situation. It was true that work sometimes kept Hideki out late sometimes, but not to this extent. If he ever thought he was going to be extremely late he always called and told her that he would just spend the night at the office. She hadn't gotten a call tonight, so she was very worried.
Keeping up a brisk pace, Asuna moved down the street heading in the direction of Hideki's office. She was about halfway there when she was stopped in her tracks. At the very end of the street on Asuna's side was what looked like a little girl standing under a street light. She was just standing there, looking at her. Immediately worried something might be wrong Asuna quickly traversed the rest of the street and approached the little girl... at least until she got close enough to see her clearly. The pink pj's she was wearing were soaked in blood which was also splattered on her face. Her mouth was curled into a wide, painful looking smile and her eyes remained fixed on Asuna. She looked positively, undeniably insane. Then Asuna saw her horns and she knew. She had heard the stories. Up until now she had thought they might have been hoaxes or exaggerations.... but in that moment she knew.
“L..little girl? Are you okay?” Asuna said, her voice quivering. The little diclonius girl gave no response. “Hey, ...you look like you might be hurt. I...I'm... gonna go get help so don't go anywhere okay?” Still no response.
Taking slow, careful steps, Asuna walked past the little girl and kept going. As she did, the little girl kept staring forward unmoving. Asuna kept her eyes on her as she walked, but the little girl remained frozen. When she was about halfway down the street, Asuna turned her gaze away from the little girl and quickened her pace to a jog, anxious to find someplace with a phone she could use. For some reason she felt a fear growing deep inside her. It was getting worse and worse until she almost wanted to start running.
When Asuna had almost reached the end of the street she turned to glance over her shoulder only to feel a chill run down her spine. The little girl had turned around and was staring at her again. Even from where she was standing, Asuna could still make out that ghastly smile.
Resuming her jog, Asuna turned the corner and started making her way down the next street. She kept focusing on the road ahead, wanting to get to Hideki's office as fast as she could. Then she'd call the police and tell them about the little girl and she and Hideki could go home.
Only, she didn't make it to the end of the street.
In the middle of the street under a street lamp lay a man. He was facing away from her with his feet closest, and from the position he was in Asuna could tell he was unconscious.
“Just what else is going to happen tonight? First that little girl and the-..... Oh my god...” Asuna's mouth hung agape as she got close enough to see the carnage. The body that lay before her had no head and it was surrounded by a huge pool of blood which was pouring off the sidewalk and running down the street. “Wha....what happened? What is this?!” she said. Then she saw it. Lying only a few meters away from where the body had fallen was the head. Reluctantly Asuna walked over to it and, after pausing for a moment, dropped to her knees.
“Hideki...” she said softly as she took the severed head into her trembling hands. She clutched it tightly to her chest before a wail of utter desperation escaped her lips. “HIDEKI!!!!!” she screamed as tears poured down her face. She kept screaming and screaming, unable to control the sobs that wracked her body. Then she glanced down the street from where she had come from.
It was the little girl.
She had that same unnatural smile and her eyes were staring straight into Asuna's. For a moment she stood there as if she was deciding what to do next. Then she started walking. She took slow, deliberate steps all while never taking her eyes off Asuna.
Still clutching Hideki's severed head, Asuna could only watch as sobs continued to wrack her body. She knew she needed to stand up, to get out of there and get help, but her legs wouldn't move. Why was this happening? It had to be some sort of dream... no, a nightmare.
“Did you do this?!” Asuna called out. The little girl gave no response but kept walking towards her at the same steady pace. “What do you want?!”
Now just a few steps in front of Asuna, the little girl came to a stop. She looked down at Hideki's severed head, then over at his body slumped over on the sidewalk. In that instant, the expression on her face changed from undeniable insanity to one of confused shock and fear.
“Wh....where am I?” she said, her voice quivering. She raised her left hand and touched it to her face before observing the blood that she had wiped off. “What happened? What's this red sticky stuff?”
Confused by her sudden change in demeanor, Asuna spoke to the little girl between sobs. “You mean you don't know what happened? Then where did all that blood come from? And why are you out here by yourself at this hour of the night?”
“I... I don't know...” she said, her voice still quivering. “I don't know where I am or whats going on.... I wanna go home...” she started to cry as she finished talking and dropped to her knees in front of Asuna. They were both crying now. Asuna was still wary of the girl, but she was still too shocked from Hideki's death to care.
Forcing herself to her feet, Asuna walked over to Hideki's body and placed his head beside it. As much as it hurt, she knew she couldn't stay here. No amount of crying was going to bring Hideki back.
Walking back over to the little girl, Asuna bent down to her knees and tried to talk to her.
“Little girl? I know you must be very afraid right now, but I'm going to get some help. Why don't you come with me?”
Still crying, the little girl looked up into Asuna's eyes and shook her head. “But I'm scared.... I just wanna go home!”
“I know dear..... me too.” Asuna said, trying her hardest to choke back her tears. It wasn't working very well. “We can't stay here though so I'm going to go get some help.”
Without warning, the little girl sprang up and wrapped her arms around Asuna's neck while burying her face into her shoulder.
“No! Don't leave me by myself! I'm scared!”
Surprised by the sudden outburst, Asuna was pushed over into a sitting position, with the little girl still hanging on tight.
“I'm sorry but I have to go.” Asuna said a little more firmly this time. “We need help and we can't stay here. Whoever did this to Hideki might still be on the loose.”
“I...is... is he dead?” the little girl asked, looking at Hideki's body.”
“.......yes.” Asuna said. Tears streamed down her face as she tried not to break down again. The little girl, however, had started crying again into her shoulder. It sounded like a small whimper, growing louder each second until Asuna noticed something. The little girl wasn't crying. She was laughing.
“Ehehehehehe....” She giggled.
“Wh...whats so funny?!”
“Hehehehehe!” The little girl lifted her gaze to Asuna's to reveal a painfully wide smile and eyes that looked devoid of all emotion. “Hey lady, do you wanna play with me? Let's play!”
“How could you ask such a thing?! What's wrong with you?”
“You don't want to play with me? He played with me.” she said, pointing to Hideki's body.
“He played with you?.....” Asuna said softly. “He played with.... you. Are you saying that you.....” From deep within herself, Asuna felt a sort of rage she had never felt before. One that threatened to consume her completely. “YOU MONSTER!!!” she screamed as she dove on top of the little girl, pinning her to the ground and grabbing onto her shoulders. “Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? ...” she repeated over and over again, each time slamming the little girl into the ground. “Why did you do it?! Why did you kill him?! WHY?!”
Panting for breath, Asuna sat on top of the girl as she looked her in the eyes waiting for her answer. The large unsettling smile she had had before was gone now, replaced by an angry scowl.
“You're no fun. I don't want to play with you anymore.”
*Slish*
The next thing Asuna knew, she was on the ground lying on her back. She was in extreme pain and she couldn't feel the lower half of her body. As she she lie there gasping her final breaths, Asuna muttered a few soft words.
“Rei..... Kenshi.... I'm sorry....”
__________________________________________
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“mmmmmmhhhhh” Rei mumbled as she sat up in bed. She rubbed her eyes and let out a big yawn before swinging her legs over the side of the bed and dropping to the floor.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Hmmm?” Rei murmured as she walked out of her room. She walked down the hallway to her parents room and opened the door. “Hey mommy, someone is at the door.” she said. There was no response. “Mommy? Daddy?” she said again as she went further into the room. Their bed was empty.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Mommmmyyyyy? Daddddy?” she called out as she walked into the kitchen. Still, no response. The house was quiet. Too quiet. Rei was scared for a moment, but then a thought came to her. What if her parents had just gotten home and were at the door?
Running through the house to the living room, Rei went up to the front door, unlocked it, and swung it open. It wasn't mommy and daddy.
“Hello, are you Rei Miazawa?” A large man asked. He looked old with black, graying hair, large glasses, and wore a gray suit and trench coat.
“Ummm.... my mommy and daddy told me not to talk to strangers.” Rei said, a little frightened.
“Oh, I'm sorry. Where are my manners? I'm Detective Hiroshi.” He said as he dropped to one knee. “Now, whats you're name?”
“......it's Rei.” she replied, now somewhat hiding behind the door.
“Well Rei....” he paused for a moment. His face suddenly took on a pained expression. “I have some bad news for you. Your mom and dad, Hideki and Asuna Miazawa, were in a terrible accident last night and have passed away. I'm deeply sorry.”
“Huh?! Passed away? What does that mean? Did they go away somewhere?” Rei said, becoming worried.
Detective Hiroshi's face became darker and his gaze drifted down to the floor. “No its... they haven't gone away to anywhere. Your parents... they're dead. They died last night.”
“Wha....wha... You're lying!! Go away you big liar!!!!” Rei said, tears forming in her eyes. “My mommy and daddy will be home any minute, they said so last night!!”
“Rei please... try to understand.” the detective pleaded with her. “You're parents aren't coming back, and since you don't seem to have any immediate family in the area I was sent here to take you to the police station where we can figure out where to go from there.”
“No! Leave me alone you big liar! I'm waiting for mommy and daddy!” Rei shouted as she slammed the door in Hiroshi's face. She ran back to her parents room, slamming and locking the door behind her before jumping up into the bed and curling up into a ball. Thats when the tears came.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Rei, please don't do this. I know this must be hard on you, but I have my orders. Let me take you down to the station and we can try and help you.”
“Go away!!!” Rei shouted through the tears. “My mommy and daddy will be really mad if they find you when they come back!!”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, Hiroshi tried to reason with Rei once more. “Rei, I can't imagine what you must be going through right now, but you can't stay here. Your mommy and daddy aren't coming back and we can't just leave a child to live on her own. If you come back to the station with me we can find people to help you. They're all really nice people, and I'm sure they would love to meet you.”
“No! Just leave me alone!!!” Rei screamed. She was crying harder now.
“Rei.... you're leaving me no choice here. I'd rather not have to take you by force.” he said. This time Rei gave no response. All he could hear were her tiny sobs from the other side of the door.
“Alright Rei. This is it. I'm coming in.”
SLAM
SLAM
SLAM
Rei could hear Hiroshi banging against the door. Afraid, Rei clutched the sheets of her parents bed to her chest. It still had their scent.
SLAM
SLAM
SLAM
Hiroshi was sure the door would come down this time. He cold feel the hinges coming loose. Just as he was about to throw his weight against the door once more, a voice called out.
“Just what do you think you're doing?”
“Huh?” Hiroshi looked over to where he had heard the voice. It was a plump, older looking gentleman, slightly shorter than himself, and wearing a bakers uniform.
“Who are you?” Hiroshi asked suspiciously.
“My name is Mr. Nara. I'm a close family friend of Hideki and Asuna. Now answer me this. Just who are you, and what do you think you're doing in this home?”
“I am Detective Hiroshi, and I was sent here to retrieve the girl known as Rei Miazawa.”
“Preposterous! Why would a detective need to arrest a little girl like that?! Where are Asuna and Hideki?” Mr. Nara said, quite shocked.
“Sir, I believe you're misunderstanding the situation...” Hiroshi said as he tried his best to explain what had happened to Mr. Nara.
“Surely you must be joking....” Mr. Nara said, unable to believe what he just heard.
“I'm afraid it's true. Their bodies were discovered last night. It was.... stomach churning to say the least. This is the worst case I've seen in decades. Whats worse, this case has all the markings of a diclonius homicide.”
“Diclonius?! Are you sure?” Mr. Nara asked.
“Positive. The nature of the murders suggest nothing else. But, I digress. With her parents now gone, I was sent here to take Rei back to the station where it can be decided what to do with her.”
“I can see that! But don't you think you're being a little hard on a girl who just lost both of her parents! How insensitive can you be?”
“I have tried reasoning with the girl several times, but she refuses to cooperate. I had no other choice. I can't just leave her here.”
“But you are going to leave her here.” Mr. Nara said as he walked past Detective Hiroshi and to the door of Hideki and Asuna's room. “I've known Hideki and Asuna for years, and I've known Rei ever since she was born. I will take care of her.”
“That's not something you can just decide for yourself. How do I know you are who you say you are?” Hiroshi asked.
“Just ask anyone who has seen me or knew Asuna and Hideki. It shouldn't be to hard to find out. Until then, you may leave.”
“Tch... don't think this is over. I'll be back, and if I find out you've been lying to me you're under arrest. Got that?” Hiroshi said, then left the way he had came.
With him now out of the way, Mr. Nara approached the door and gave a gentle knock. “Rei? It's me, Mr. Nara. Do you remember me?”
Still curled up on her parent's bed, Rei had heard Mr. Nara's voice earlier and recognized it instantly. He was the nice man who gave her sweets whenever her parents took her down to the bakery.
“Rei? Are you there-”
The door slightly cracked open as Mr. Nara spoke, and he could see a small little girl peeking out at him. She waited a few seconds before opening the door completely. Mr. Nara could see that she had been crying. He bent down to one knee so that he was almost face to face with her.
“Rei... I...” Mr. Nara tried to speak, but the words wouldn't come. He didn't know what to say in a situation like this. But it turned out, he didn't have to say anything. Rei threw her arms around Mr. Nara's neck and buried her head in his chest as she finally broke down completely. Surprised for only a moment, Mr. Nara returned her embrace and stroked her hair.
“There there... just let it out. I can't imagine how hard this is for you... But just know that I'm here for you. I'll always be here for you. You don't have to worry about anyone taking you away, so don't be afraid.”
_________________________________________
Present Day
“When I was a child my mother worked at the town orphanage and my father was a successful lawyer. One night, while my mother and I were waiting for my father to get home from work, she noticed it was extremely late and went out looking for him. I still remember her words to me as she walked out the door. 'I'm going to look for your father. Be good dear, and don't worry. I'll be home with daddy before you know it.'.
That was the last time I saw my mother.
I waited and waited, but they never came. When I finally heard a knock on the door the next day I was ecstatic. I had been so worried, and now my parents were finally home.... at least, that's what I thought. You could imagine my surprise as I opened the door when I was greeted not by my loving parents, but by a detective. He told me that there had been a terrible accident and that my mother and father were dead. Naturally, I was devastated, but it wasn't until much later that I learned the truth.
Until I was 18 I lived alone while being watched over by Mr. Nara. He was the owner of the nearby bakery. You two have met I believe. All that time, I thought that my parents had died in an accident... that is until Mr. Nara finally told me what really happened. I learned that it was no accident that killed my parents, but a diclonius.
At first I was angry and upset, not only because I had lived the majority of my life believing a lie, but also because my parents had been taken away from me. They didn't deserve to die. They hadn't done anything wrong. Their only crime was working to provide a happy and wonderful life for their daughter. My entire family had been killed for absolutely no reason other than being in the wrong place at the wrong time, and it was all because of a diclonius. I wanted to hate them Hector, I really did, but strangely I couldn't bring myself to. I had seen diclonius around the city before. The only time places I had seen them were at the orphanage or living on the streets. Everyone treated them like monsters, and I really couldn't disagree with them. I did wonder, however, if they were all monsters... if they were really just mindless killers waiting to happen. I didn't think so. We humans also have what you would call 'monsters'... murderers who show no remorse for their actions. I thought it must be the same for diclonius, and that it was wrong to want to hate all of them for the actions of one. Still, I was curious. I wanted to see for myself up close the very thing that killed my parents.
And so one night I went on a walk with some friends in the mountains. It was getting late and we were getting ready to go back when one of them saw a camp fire. Naturally we went to investigate, but we were taken completely by surprise by what we found. It seemed that we had come across the cause of the many stories that surrounded the particular mountain we were on. The so called 'Black Demon of the Mountain'. My friends ran away screaming immediately and I followed, but not before getting a glimpse at what was sitting on the other side of that camp fire. A diclonius.
For the next few weeks I went back to that place and watched him. I wondered why a diclonius, supposedly a monster who wants nothing more than to kill us, would shun society and live alone high in the mountains. He could have easily descended into the city and gone on a rampage, but he didn't.
When I eventually gathered the courage to confront him up close, I finally found out why he chose to avoid humans. When I looked into his eyes for the very first time I could tell that he hated me with the entirety of his being and wanted nothing more than for me to leave him alone. I knew that whatever he had gone through in the past made the loss of my parents seem trivial. I wasn't afraid of him though, and I didn't leave. If anything I only became more curious. I started to visit him more often in the coming months, and I even brought him food. At first he didn't talk much, and he was very stubborn, but eventually he started to come around. Of course before I could make any more progress with him, you happened. Although, in the end, your attack on Kenshi got him off that mountain and living with me so I guess I need to thank you.
From then on, Kenshi's hatred of humans began to soften, if only a little. Still, it seemed like there was always something on his mind, like there was something he needed to do. It wasn't long after he started living with me that he left. He felt that he was putting my life in danger by staying with me and that he had someone he needed to avenge.
The next time I saw him I was with Lily and the others when they freed him from the DEF facility he had been locked away in. It was a terrible experience. I didn't even know such an organization existed. Every time I think about what they might have done to Kenshi I just...” Rei paused for a moment, staring away.
“Sorry... Anyway, following the battle we returned to the diclonius community to recover. A lot of people had been injured in the operation and I did my best to help out, but I mostly stayed by Kenshi's side. It didn't take long for most of his wounds to heal, but he was still very weak. After that..... well, you know what happened after that.
By this point, I'm sure you're wondering just what I'm getting at. You ask what I see in him? I see proof that not all diclonius are the same. He was a man who chose to separate himself from society, rather than attack it. I'm sure as a child he was met with prejudice and abuse because of the way he looks, and I know that he has lost someone precious to him in the past. Yet despite all that, Kenshi has not once killed a single innocent person. He even risked his life for other humans during your attack on Lily's diclonius community. By most people's accounts of diclonius, I should have been dead the moment I approached Kenshi, yet here I am.
In my time spent with Kenshi, I have come to know him as a person, not a monster. He is a person, like you and me, with thoughts and emotions and the desire for nothing more than acceptance from others. I can't blame you for feeling the way you do Hector, but that doesn't make what you're doing right, and with help from Kenshi and this antidote I'm going to prove to the world that diclonius and humans can live together in peace.”
______________________________________
“It has been some time. Last we saw each other we were at that DEF base. Come inside we should talk. No. 38 was it? We’ll have to do something about that. No true diclonius should be called by a number.”
Ariel opened the door and entered the house to sit down at a couch in the living room. She watched her guest to see her next choice of actions.
No. 38 followed Ariel inside but remained standing as her fellow diclonius sat on the couch. Just being close to her, No. 38 could feel something stirring inside of herself. Not only that, but she felt like she was being watched. Not by Ariel, but something else. She could just barely sense another vague presence in the room. She was not one to be frightened easily, but it did make her uneasy.
“Who...... are you?” No. 38 said softly. It was so rare that she spoke the she found it almost hard to do so, but she needed to find out more about this diclonius.
_______________________________________
Walking into his own personal quarters, Elder Koetsuji snapped his fingers as he kneeled into a sitting position. Four members of the Stealth and Recon team appeared in front of him, an elite team lead by his own disciple Akito, clad in black, skintight tactical suits. All four of them dropped to one knee in a show of respect.
“No doubt all of you know why I have summoned you here. The surge of energy that we all felt earlier was the emergence of a primal diclonius. It is of utmost importance that it not be allowed to take hold of the host body completely. For that reason I have gathered all of you, the elites of the Stealth and Recon team, to handle the situation. Your mission is to find the diclonius in question, restrain it, and bring it back here to be sealed. Any questions?”
Their silence let Elder Koetsuji know they had none.
“Good. Dismissed.”
crane476- Posts : 13
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Fri Jul 04, 2014 3:12 pm
Inagi was completely caught off guard when Itachi launched the net at him. How did he know he was there? Did Excalibur come up with some way to detect and counter magic? He cursed his luck and attempted to get out of the way, but didn’t quite have the time. The net had him trapped, and he couldn’t use his magic anymore. As he landed on the beach he shifted back into human form as the spell that he was using to transform broke.
In spite of the sand, the landing was not at all soft. “Shit!” He sat up and pulled the net off, tossing it into the water. “I was told not to fight, but now it seems like I have no choice.” He stood up and put himself into a readied stance. No way would this be easy, especially since this was Excalibur’s base. His expression was grim as his situation.
--------------------------------------------------
“Who...... are you?” No. 38 said softly. It was so rare that she spoke the she found it almost hard to do so, but she needed to find out more about this diclonius.
Ariel smiled as she brushed her hair back. “I suppose it has been a while since we last crossed paths and much has changed since then. We met once before, in this particular country at a DEF base. You were quite the artist when you slaughtered one of those squad men. My twin failed to survive what came several days later.”
Lasciel circled No. 38 inspecting every inch of the diclonius. She smiled hungrily and glanced toward Ariel with a nod. “We can use this one. I would prefer that.”
Ariel nodded once. “I am Ariel. I am Queen.” She let her presence be felt strongly and similarly to when Lasciel had merged with her, but not with the same magnitude. “I have need for a strong and superior diclonius like yourself. I plan on joining a battle that is going to decide the fate of a war between the Great Order and Omnibus. It was a member of Omnibus that came with the proposal to come join, but I have no intention of allying myself with scum that wish to destroy us. No, in fact I plan on going to wreak havoc upon both sides. Humanity’s time is coming to a close. So long as they exist we shall be in constant danger of extinction.
“I cannot allow us to fall.” She waved her hand towards No. 38 casually. “Do you not agree that we deserve to be the rulers of this world? Do you not agree that humanity should be destroyed? They have done terrible things to our kind. It is our responsibility to put them in their place.”
She twitched as she felt the presence of Ragnar. “It seems we aren’t alone anymore.” She stood up from her seat and strode towards the door. She stepped out of the building and found her way towards Ragnar. His was not the only new presence she could feel. She felt another diclonius in the house of the only man to put up an actual fight.
Perhaps she could make use of the child. Teach her how the world works, and to put things the way they’re supposed to be. First she had to deal with this male diclonius before her. She could sense the bloodlust coming from Ragnar. “Is that hunger for humanity, or something else entirely?”
Lasciel followed Ariel and frowned when she saw Ragnar. “I do not like what I see. Be wary of this one.”
-------------------------------------------------
"Good morning...Lester." Hector replied. "Have you brought me gifts?"
Lester smiled and nodded. “Well of course. In the time that was given it is a limited batch and temporary, but in time it will be permanent and I’ll be able to spread it everywhere.”
He gestured towards the van. “Inside are one hundred elixirs that will allow one hundred of your men to be able to use magic for one day. With them you should be able to win this battle. I have people that can educate your chosen men in the use of magic as it is not as simple as snapping your fingers, there are rules that even a talented wizard such as I cannot bend.”
In spite of the sand, the landing was not at all soft. “Shit!” He sat up and pulled the net off, tossing it into the water. “I was told not to fight, but now it seems like I have no choice.” He stood up and put himself into a readied stance. No way would this be easy, especially since this was Excalibur’s base. His expression was grim as his situation.
--------------------------------------------------
“Who...... are you?” No. 38 said softly. It was so rare that she spoke the she found it almost hard to do so, but she needed to find out more about this diclonius.
Ariel smiled as she brushed her hair back. “I suppose it has been a while since we last crossed paths and much has changed since then. We met once before, in this particular country at a DEF base. You were quite the artist when you slaughtered one of those squad men. My twin failed to survive what came several days later.”
Lasciel circled No. 38 inspecting every inch of the diclonius. She smiled hungrily and glanced toward Ariel with a nod. “We can use this one. I would prefer that.”
Ariel nodded once. “I am Ariel. I am Queen.” She let her presence be felt strongly and similarly to when Lasciel had merged with her, but not with the same magnitude. “I have need for a strong and superior diclonius like yourself. I plan on joining a battle that is going to decide the fate of a war between the Great Order and Omnibus. It was a member of Omnibus that came with the proposal to come join, but I have no intention of allying myself with scum that wish to destroy us. No, in fact I plan on going to wreak havoc upon both sides. Humanity’s time is coming to a close. So long as they exist we shall be in constant danger of extinction.
“I cannot allow us to fall.” She waved her hand towards No. 38 casually. “Do you not agree that we deserve to be the rulers of this world? Do you not agree that humanity should be destroyed? They have done terrible things to our kind. It is our responsibility to put them in their place.”
She twitched as she felt the presence of Ragnar. “It seems we aren’t alone anymore.” She stood up from her seat and strode towards the door. She stepped out of the building and found her way towards Ragnar. His was not the only new presence she could feel. She felt another diclonius in the house of the only man to put up an actual fight.
Perhaps she could make use of the child. Teach her how the world works, and to put things the way they’re supposed to be. First she had to deal with this male diclonius before her. She could sense the bloodlust coming from Ragnar. “Is that hunger for humanity, or something else entirely?”
Lasciel followed Ariel and frowned when she saw Ragnar. “I do not like what I see. Be wary of this one.”
-------------------------------------------------
"Good morning...Lester." Hector replied. "Have you brought me gifts?"
Lester smiled and nodded. “Well of course. In the time that was given it is a limited batch and temporary, but in time it will be permanent and I’ll be able to spread it everywhere.”
He gestured towards the van. “Inside are one hundred elixirs that will allow one hundred of your men to be able to use magic for one day. With them you should be able to win this battle. I have people that can educate your chosen men in the use of magic as it is not as simple as snapping your fingers, there are rules that even a talented wizard such as I cannot bend.”
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Fri Jul 04, 2014 6:18 pm
Ragnar saw them, the two dicloni, No. 38 and Ariel. He slowed down, stopping only twenty four meters away from them. His look still showed much anger, hate and contempt, but it was not as feral as it was before. He had his eyes focused on the two before moving his eyes. Unknowingly to him he had moved his hate and anger filled eyes towards where Lasciel was. Naturally he could not see her and he was mainly checking the environment before performing any action, however you would not be able to tell. Despite the fact that as far as he knew no one was in the area he had his eyes directed towards they still were filled with anger and hate, as if he was staring someone down. His eyes also lingered there for long enough to cause suspicion, though he himself did not realize that, he had lost track of time after slowing down a bit, he thought he only looked over there for a second but it was longer than a few seconds. His eyes returned back to focus on the two visible dicloni in front of him when he realized how long his eyes had lingered. His eyes were that of someone ready to kill, ready to fight, ready to torture. The hate could practically be felt leaking from him.
Then a smile came to his lips, it was a smile of an impressed man he asked “Is this your handiwork? An entire village more or less wiped out in a single night, pretty impressive” The voice did not sound mocking, it sounded very genuine, as if he truly were impressed by her slaughter of everyone in the village. “Tell me, the whole time you were slaughtering, did you ever meet an old man, about in his fifties, homeless, kind, malnourished, has an odd bump right above one of his eyes” he said all that a bit too casually before saying “Happens to be my long lost father” His eyes and face changed back to his anger and hate from before though the tone of his voice remained still casual as he said those next words “Cause I happened to find him a tad bit dead. Split in two, his limbs ripped off him, you know, probably a natural cause of death, like mutilation or blood loss. You would not know anything about that would you now?” his voice dripped with hatred as he said those final words
Meanwhile the two kids Ragnar had petrified back there suddenly realized they were still holding each other tightly and both let go off of each other, both were blushing immensely from the realization and said nothing, looking down to the ground to try and hide their flushed faces. They soon enough both stood up and carefully looked out of the house, trying to hide while sticking close to each other. Both of them jumped when they heard the sound of a motorcycle and saw someone driving up to them, fear once again overtaking them both. But before they could run away the driver took off his helmet and they were relieved to see who it was. Together they said “Uncle Hitler!” The man sighed and said “It has been three years since I had that moustache and I still got that nickna-” before he could finish he was surprised by the two kids jumping and hugging him, the not so young anymore fifty year old almost fell back by that but was able to keep balance. “Hey! Careful, I almost fell, what are you two doing out here? I come to visit you two and you seem to be about to run towards Tokyo” The two kids said together “we gotta get out of here! There is someone killing everyone here, please take us out of here!” The fifty year old whose real name is Charles Johnson and had three years ago a charlie chaplin moustache that all the kids mistook for a Hitler moustache, to his annoyed discovery, looked at the two with a questioning look before checking his surrounding and realizing they were telling the truth.
He then pulled out a walkie talkie and said into it “Serial killer on loose at my location, possible terrorism, most members of the town seem to be deceased-” he was interrupted as from behind them he was suddenly shot. The two kids screamed and ran away, fearing to be shot as well. The man that had just shot from his AK-47 was a member of the same terrorist group as the ones that had tried to hijack the plane Ragnar was in. He was a low member in this terrorist cell. He was a muslim before joining the terrorist cell, as the terrorist cell was part of a underground fanatic group. His name was Sam.
As the two kids ran they had unknowingly gotten close enough to be seen Ariel, Ragnar and No. 38. They did not realize how close they had gotten till they suddenly heard Ragnar talking to Ariel and No. 38.
“So, which one of you two killed him?” Said Ragnar coldly and brimming with hate, anger and contempt. “I will know if you try to lie” Ragnar’s vectors were moving right above the ground, they were stretching to be ready to launch him either away from them or towards them, depending after which he chooses to do.
Sam was still following the kids but when he saw the others he ducked into cover and hiding, keeping quiet and holding onto his gun closely. Sam listened in carefully.
Ragnar said “If you lie then you should be able to guess what happens next, but if you tell the truth, I will not try anything too rash unless otherwise provoked” From how he sounded and acted it looked like he himself was telling the truth, since he was telling the truth as far as he knew. Despite that, inside him he was a bit unsure whether he could control himself if he found out who killed his father, but he was gonna try to control himself. He wanted to kill, he wanted to kill so badly, but he wanted to win more than he wanted to not to lose. He could not win anything from killing her, sure he would not lose to her but he could not allow himself to just settle with something simple, something small, he wanted to gain something back, not just some simple minded justice. Though he would be lying if he would have said he did not want to satisfy his bloodlust, and it would be an obvious lie cause his bloodlust could still be sensed, and it was still very intense and powerful.
"But death is too boring anyway, especially with all the excitement that is going on now" thought Ragnar to keep himself back while he awaited for an answer.
--------------------------------------------------
words: 1151
Then a smile came to his lips, it was a smile of an impressed man he asked “Is this your handiwork? An entire village more or less wiped out in a single night, pretty impressive” The voice did not sound mocking, it sounded very genuine, as if he truly were impressed by her slaughter of everyone in the village. “Tell me, the whole time you were slaughtering, did you ever meet an old man, about in his fifties, homeless, kind, malnourished, has an odd bump right above one of his eyes” he said all that a bit too casually before saying “Happens to be my long lost father” His eyes and face changed back to his anger and hate from before though the tone of his voice remained still casual as he said those next words “Cause I happened to find him a tad bit dead. Split in two, his limbs ripped off him, you know, probably a natural cause of death, like mutilation or blood loss. You would not know anything about that would you now?” his voice dripped with hatred as he said those final words
Meanwhile the two kids Ragnar had petrified back there suddenly realized they were still holding each other tightly and both let go off of each other, both were blushing immensely from the realization and said nothing, looking down to the ground to try and hide their flushed faces. They soon enough both stood up and carefully looked out of the house, trying to hide while sticking close to each other. Both of them jumped when they heard the sound of a motorcycle and saw someone driving up to them, fear once again overtaking them both. But before they could run away the driver took off his helmet and they were relieved to see who it was. Together they said “Uncle Hitler!” The man sighed and said “It has been three years since I had that moustache and I still got that nickna-” before he could finish he was surprised by the two kids jumping and hugging him, the not so young anymore fifty year old almost fell back by that but was able to keep balance. “Hey! Careful, I almost fell, what are you two doing out here? I come to visit you two and you seem to be about to run towards Tokyo” The two kids said together “we gotta get out of here! There is someone killing everyone here, please take us out of here!” The fifty year old whose real name is Charles Johnson and had three years ago a charlie chaplin moustache that all the kids mistook for a Hitler moustache, to his annoyed discovery, looked at the two with a questioning look before checking his surrounding and realizing they were telling the truth.
He then pulled out a walkie talkie and said into it “Serial killer on loose at my location, possible terrorism, most members of the town seem to be deceased-” he was interrupted as from behind them he was suddenly shot. The two kids screamed and ran away, fearing to be shot as well. The man that had just shot from his AK-47 was a member of the same terrorist group as the ones that had tried to hijack the plane Ragnar was in. He was a low member in this terrorist cell. He was a muslim before joining the terrorist cell, as the terrorist cell was part of a underground fanatic group. His name was Sam.
As the two kids ran they had unknowingly gotten close enough to be seen Ariel, Ragnar and No. 38. They did not realize how close they had gotten till they suddenly heard Ragnar talking to Ariel and No. 38.
“So, which one of you two killed him?” Said Ragnar coldly and brimming with hate, anger and contempt. “I will know if you try to lie” Ragnar’s vectors were moving right above the ground, they were stretching to be ready to launch him either away from them or towards them, depending after which he chooses to do.
Sam was still following the kids but when he saw the others he ducked into cover and hiding, keeping quiet and holding onto his gun closely. Sam listened in carefully.
Ragnar said “If you lie then you should be able to guess what happens next, but if you tell the truth, I will not try anything too rash unless otherwise provoked” From how he sounded and acted it looked like he himself was telling the truth, since he was telling the truth as far as he knew. Despite that, inside him he was a bit unsure whether he could control himself if he found out who killed his father, but he was gonna try to control himself. He wanted to kill, he wanted to kill so badly, but he wanted to win more than he wanted to not to lose. He could not win anything from killing her, sure he would not lose to her but he could not allow himself to just settle with something simple, something small, he wanted to gain something back, not just some simple minded justice. Though he would be lying if he would have said he did not want to satisfy his bloodlust, and it would be an obvious lie cause his bloodlust could still be sensed, and it was still very intense and powerful.
"But death is too boring anyway, especially with all the excitement that is going on now" thought Ragnar to keep himself back while he awaited for an answer.
--------------------------------------------------
words: 1151
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Fri Jul 04, 2014 9:45 pm
During the six days of preparations, Zero seemed to remain quiet, only speaking when asked by others and even then, he almost spoke as little as he could. Something seemed to bother Zero. Was it the battle that will be decide the fate of the world? Possibly, this battle would not just decide what happens now, but also what happens for the future. The life of the diclonius was on the line, and while Zero will always have a hatred for the ones that destroyed his life, he knows that this is more important. Many thoughts were going through his head, thoughts from the past, thoughts of the present and thoughts of what the future could be.
While Zero looked out the window, Suzuki, Alice and Anna were getting everything ready for battle. The three were worried about Zero’s sudden change of mood, but had to get everything ready. They knew that Zero would be healed and ready for the fight, but his wounds still could be reopened if he overused his crystal powers, and they know that is possibly going to happen. Zero had told them about Ariel and what has happened to her. Zero said that this time, he wasn’t going to try and reason with her, she had become too dangerous to save, and while he said that it pains him to think this, he is doing it because she became weak and gave into the voice.
While Zero didn’t see it, Alice smirked when he said that they would be trying to kill Ariel instead of save. She had never liked the twins the moment she met them, she found them annoying and didn’t like that they acted like they were important and above every diclonius just because they were queens. She was happy that Alana had died when they attacked her father’s castle, it meant that there was one less annoying diclonius in the world, and she couldn’t wait to remove the other one.
Squad B spent the days training, they were no strangers to battle, they had trained in many battles before, but nothing on a big scale like this, but they were ready, they knew who the enemy were and how to stop them. They wouldn’t have been picked if they didn’t know how to win battles. While they were training, Squad A spent the first few days back at headquarters, fulfilling Suzuki’s order in notifying the other soldiers and finding out the progress of the project. Lucky enough the project was complete and ready to be made for as many soldiers as they needed in a day. The project, was super armour that was made from the best and strongest material known to man. The added difference to this was that every piece of armour also made it impossible for diclonius vectors to cut through the armour and negate any effect. The reason why this was added was by Suzuki’s order. She wanted to be prepared for any diclonius that still wanted to kill humans, as well for any possibility that they get betrayed, as she did not want to have that happen again. The last few days, Squad A had returned back to G.O headquarters with Suzuki’s army, all equipped with the super armour and the best weapons that could be made, they were ready for war, and they were ready to win.
---------
The day of the battle
Zero stood next to Suzuki as they were in front of their army. They were proud of their army and how strong they have become. It was finally the day, the day they go to war with Hector and bring him down. Finally after so long, this battle was finally coming to an end. Zero listened as Elena gave out her final speech.
"It is time we got ready, our equipment is ready, our weapons our ready and our spirits are at its highest. Our mission is simple and clear, we are to stop Omnimbus...and kill Hector Schlenzanner. We have to give it everything we've got.
You..." She motioned to the horned girls. "Have to get everything you've got. Because if we fail, you and every last Diclonius can kiss your sorry asses goodbye. Do you want to fail and be nothing more than brats, weaklings treated as monsters? Here's the thing girls, this isn't our fight, this is your fight. We are merely helping you. If this war fails, frankly we humans don't have much to worry about.
But you all do. Every last one you now hangs in the balance. I don't want to fail...but you all absolutely must not be able to fail."
Once Elena had finished, Zero gave his soldiers a cold look. He did not say a word, they knew what he would say and Zero then placed his mask on. Zero had recently stopped wearing his mask, as he was beginning to feel comfortable showing his face, but after the recent events, Zero had returned to wearing the mask.
Suzuki noticed the action and then turned to the soldiers. “You know what to do…”
“Yes Sir!” The group replied in sync. Elena then snapped her fingers and everyone began their journey towards Omnimbus’s base. It was time the battle had begun.
---------
Itachi saw the net catch Inagi and watched as he fell hard onto the floor. He had returned to his human form and was able to get the net off him. It looked like he was not prepared for battle. “So nice of you to drop by ha!” Itachi said to Inagi as he approached him. Another man appeared, it was Excalibur.
“Everything is going exactly according to plan...I had heard that a battle will be taking place between The Great Order and their former Captain Hector...I also heard that your leader Lester is helping him…” Excalibur said with an evil grin. “I can’t allow that foolish man and his stupid magic act to win, I know that Zero is on the Great Orders side and the only person who is killing him is me...so you coukd say I will sort of be helping The Great Order on this one...for you see, I know that Lester will be using his magic to help win the battle, but I have something that will change that...but I will let Lester find that out when the battle begins haha!" Excalibur let out an evil laugh. "Itachi...capture this man and bring him down to the lab, I want to see what we can do with him..."
"Yes sir" Itachi then fired a device. It was a anti magic shield, which once it hits the ground, would surround the target and trap them in a blue see through shield. If said target tried to pull off any magic, the shield would negate it and give the target a massive electric shock. Itachi watched as the device got to work.
While Zero looked out the window, Suzuki, Alice and Anna were getting everything ready for battle. The three were worried about Zero’s sudden change of mood, but had to get everything ready. They knew that Zero would be healed and ready for the fight, but his wounds still could be reopened if he overused his crystal powers, and they know that is possibly going to happen. Zero had told them about Ariel and what has happened to her. Zero said that this time, he wasn’t going to try and reason with her, she had become too dangerous to save, and while he said that it pains him to think this, he is doing it because she became weak and gave into the voice.
While Zero didn’t see it, Alice smirked when he said that they would be trying to kill Ariel instead of save. She had never liked the twins the moment she met them, she found them annoying and didn’t like that they acted like they were important and above every diclonius just because they were queens. She was happy that Alana had died when they attacked her father’s castle, it meant that there was one less annoying diclonius in the world, and she couldn’t wait to remove the other one.
Squad B spent the days training, they were no strangers to battle, they had trained in many battles before, but nothing on a big scale like this, but they were ready, they knew who the enemy were and how to stop them. They wouldn’t have been picked if they didn’t know how to win battles. While they were training, Squad A spent the first few days back at headquarters, fulfilling Suzuki’s order in notifying the other soldiers and finding out the progress of the project. Lucky enough the project was complete and ready to be made for as many soldiers as they needed in a day. The project, was super armour that was made from the best and strongest material known to man. The added difference to this was that every piece of armour also made it impossible for diclonius vectors to cut through the armour and negate any effect. The reason why this was added was by Suzuki’s order. She wanted to be prepared for any diclonius that still wanted to kill humans, as well for any possibility that they get betrayed, as she did not want to have that happen again. The last few days, Squad A had returned back to G.O headquarters with Suzuki’s army, all equipped with the super armour and the best weapons that could be made, they were ready for war, and they were ready to win.
---------
The day of the battle
Zero stood next to Suzuki as they were in front of their army. They were proud of their army and how strong they have become. It was finally the day, the day they go to war with Hector and bring him down. Finally after so long, this battle was finally coming to an end. Zero listened as Elena gave out her final speech.
"It is time we got ready, our equipment is ready, our weapons our ready and our spirits are at its highest. Our mission is simple and clear, we are to stop Omnimbus...and kill Hector Schlenzanner. We have to give it everything we've got.
You..." She motioned to the horned girls. "Have to get everything you've got. Because if we fail, you and every last Diclonius can kiss your sorry asses goodbye. Do you want to fail and be nothing more than brats, weaklings treated as monsters? Here's the thing girls, this isn't our fight, this is your fight. We are merely helping you. If this war fails, frankly we humans don't have much to worry about.
But you all do. Every last one you now hangs in the balance. I don't want to fail...but you all absolutely must not be able to fail."
Once Elena had finished, Zero gave his soldiers a cold look. He did not say a word, they knew what he would say and Zero then placed his mask on. Zero had recently stopped wearing his mask, as he was beginning to feel comfortable showing his face, but after the recent events, Zero had returned to wearing the mask.
Suzuki noticed the action and then turned to the soldiers. “You know what to do…”
“Yes Sir!” The group replied in sync. Elena then snapped her fingers and everyone began their journey towards Omnimbus’s base. It was time the battle had begun.
---------
Itachi saw the net catch Inagi and watched as he fell hard onto the floor. He had returned to his human form and was able to get the net off him. It looked like he was not prepared for battle. “So nice of you to drop by ha!” Itachi said to Inagi as he approached him. Another man appeared, it was Excalibur.
“Everything is going exactly according to plan...I had heard that a battle will be taking place between The Great Order and their former Captain Hector...I also heard that your leader Lester is helping him…” Excalibur said with an evil grin. “I can’t allow that foolish man and his stupid magic act to win, I know that Zero is on the Great Orders side and the only person who is killing him is me...so you coukd say I will sort of be helping The Great Order on this one...for you see, I know that Lester will be using his magic to help win the battle, but I have something that will change that...but I will let Lester find that out when the battle begins haha!" Excalibur let out an evil laugh. "Itachi...capture this man and bring him down to the lab, I want to see what we can do with him..."
"Yes sir" Itachi then fired a device. It was a anti magic shield, which once it hits the ground, would surround the target and trap them in a blue see through shield. If said target tried to pull off any magic, the shield would negate it and give the target a massive electric shock. Itachi watched as the device got to work.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sat Jul 05, 2014 1:21 am
Elena could do nothing more than sit in her chair and give orders from the Great Order as the ships, planes, helicopters flew off into the morning sun that day to fight off one if not the greatest war the world would ever know. He daughter Ericka laid on her lap, gazing up into the sky with widen and uncertain eyes. There was only a select number of people left at the G.O now...even her second in command Lt. General Xurtius Zen had went off with the others.
Now she was alone with her daughter, the only thing she could do was give orders from where she was and hope for the best.
---
---
After meeting with Lester, Hector allowed him to do as he pleased to help his men. He wasn't sure what Lester would teach them. He wasn't sure what kind of magic would emerge as his men fought. But for him as he sat their alone on his throne, eyes closed he wondered about the past. How all the good and bad and the strong and weak and all the wonderful and terrible things that occurred. There he sat, wearing his large armour and massive cape, upon the throne at the very top of the massive citadel at the tallest point where the window opened up the balcony spread out to show the massive city of Omnimbus below the castle and citadel and towers.
It was late in the day, the late afternoon where the sun was only a few hours from dipping over the horizon and bringing night with it. He thought about the story and tales Rei had told him. He found himself grinning sadly again but his face turned serious as he looked up over the horizon outside the window. A longe wave of flying objects were coming in...his men were ready as well as would be any allies.
Outside, hanging over the edge dangerously, the insane Mad God Azathoth Uleus stared upwards into the sky as his mind felt the obscene amount of Diclonius arriving. He grinned, the sickening disgusting grin of a creature begging to both kill and be killed. Pushing himself off the edge, he fell, faster and faster and slammed into the ground several meters below him to had he not been a freak, his entire legs would've been shattered on impact.
"It's time..." He whispered.
*Chkchkchkchkchk* The sounds of guns being prepared. The whooshing of the specialized members who had been taught magic by Lester only a few hours ago. Across the sea, The Fleet of Omnimbus hundreds upon hundreds of ships set sail to meet the enemy at the water.
Hector raised his head, a speaker to his mouth and gave a single order as the outline of the hundreds upon hundreds of enemies arrived.
"Fire."
And the light of Omnimbus exploded outward and the rain of weapons soared to attack the enemy.
The finale had begun.
OOC: Here we go people, the final battle. If you want to make some posts on some past events, feel free to do so. however I'm going to be focusing directly on this part of the RPG. We've been building up to this for nearly a year now and its time we out with a bang for the first arc.
I hope we can make it as epic as possible! Drew as a person who is the one doing magic, feel free to control any soldiers in Omnimbus to use magic. I'll allow that.
Now she was alone with her daughter, the only thing she could do was give orders from where she was and hope for the best.
---
---
After meeting with Lester, Hector allowed him to do as he pleased to help his men. He wasn't sure what Lester would teach them. He wasn't sure what kind of magic would emerge as his men fought. But for him as he sat their alone on his throne, eyes closed he wondered about the past. How all the good and bad and the strong and weak and all the wonderful and terrible things that occurred. There he sat, wearing his large armour and massive cape, upon the throne at the very top of the massive citadel at the tallest point where the window opened up the balcony spread out to show the massive city of Omnimbus below the castle and citadel and towers.
It was late in the day, the late afternoon where the sun was only a few hours from dipping over the horizon and bringing night with it. He thought about the story and tales Rei had told him. He found himself grinning sadly again but his face turned serious as he looked up over the horizon outside the window. A longe wave of flying objects were coming in...his men were ready as well as would be any allies.
Outside, hanging over the edge dangerously, the insane Mad God Azathoth Uleus stared upwards into the sky as his mind felt the obscene amount of Diclonius arriving. He grinned, the sickening disgusting grin of a creature begging to both kill and be killed. Pushing himself off the edge, he fell, faster and faster and slammed into the ground several meters below him to had he not been a freak, his entire legs would've been shattered on impact.
"It's time..." He whispered.
*Chkchkchkchkchk* The sounds of guns being prepared. The whooshing of the specialized members who had been taught magic by Lester only a few hours ago. Across the sea, The Fleet of Omnimbus hundreds upon hundreds of ships set sail to meet the enemy at the water.
Hector raised his head, a speaker to his mouth and gave a single order as the outline of the hundreds upon hundreds of enemies arrived.
"Fire."
And the light of Omnimbus exploded outward and the rain of weapons soared to attack the enemy.
The finale had begun.
OOC: Here we go people, the final battle. If you want to make some posts on some past events, feel free to do so. however I'm going to be focusing directly on this part of the RPG. We've been building up to this for nearly a year now and its time we out with a bang for the first arc.
I hope we can make it as epic as possible! Drew as a person who is the one doing magic, feel free to control any soldiers in Omnimbus to use magic. I'll allow that.
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Sat Jul 05, 2014 1:45 pm
“So nice of you to drop by ha!” Itachi said to Inagi as he approached him. Another man appeared, it was Excalibur.
“Everything is going exactly according to plan...I had heard that a battle will be taking place between The Great Order and their former Captain Hector...I also heard that your leader Lester is helping him…” Excalibur said with an evil grin. “I can’t allow that foolish man and his stupid magic act to win, I know that Zero is on the Great Orders side and the only person who is killing him is me...so you coukd say I will sort of be helping The Great Order on this one...for you see, I know that Lester will be using his magic to help win the battle, but I have something that will change that...but I will let Lester find that out when the battle begins haha!" Excalibur let out an evil laugh. "Itachi...capture this man and bring him down to the lab, I want to see what we can do with him..."
"Yes sir" Itachi then fired a device. It was a anti magic shield, which once it hits the ground, would surround the target and trap them in a blue see through shield. If said target tried to pull off any magic, the shield would negate it and give the target a massive electric shock. Itachi watched as the device got to work.
Inagi gritted his teeth as he charged up his body with his magic. Any spell he cast on them would be put to waste, so all of his energy had to be used on him, which was his specialty anyways. He quickly sent what was needed to his legs and dashed to the side to avoid the trap. The sand did him no favors, but he managed to get enough traction to quickly enough to avoid that attempt at capture. He knew he couldn’t avoid this forever. He had a limited amount of magic energy, so he had to find a way out of here safely. No bird could fly quickly enough to avoid Itachi’s nets or whatever else he could shoot.
He snapped out from his sleeve a sickle. The blade was razor sharp and the steel was hard enough to cut into most metal. He didn’t see much other choice than trying to fight his way out of this. He sneered at his opponent and spat sand out of his mouth. He then quickly dashed at Itachi nearly matching Zero’s speed and brought his sickle down on the man’s chest.
--------------------------------------------------
Then a smile came to his lips, it was a smile of an impressed man he asked “Is this your handiwork? An entire village more or less wiped out in a single night, pretty impressive” The voice did not sound mocking, it sounded very genuine, as if he truly were impressed by her slaughter of everyone in the village. “Tell me, the whole time you were slaughtering, did you ever meet an old man, about in his fifties, homeless, kind, malnourished, has an odd bump right above one of his eyes” he said all that a bit too casually before saying “Happens to be my long lost father” His eyes and face changed back to his anger and hate from before though the tone of his voice remained still casual as he said those next words “Cause I happened to find him a tad bit dead. Split in two, his limbs ripped off him, you know, probably a natural cause of death, like mutilation or blood loss. You would not know anything about that would you now?” his voice dripped with hatred as he said those final words
Ariel feigned looking impressed at his deduction. She didn’t really remember who she killed; simply that she erased every living being in this village. The only memorable slaughter was the young fat man that actually fought back. He even used a gun that would work against a normal diclonius’ vectors. Fortunately hers were far superior.
“So, which one of you two killed him?” Said Ragnar coldly and brimming with hate, anger and contempt. “I will know if you try to lie” Ragnar’s vectors were moving right above the ground, they were stretching to be ready to launch him either away from them or towards them, depending after which he chooses to do.
Ragnar said “If you lie then you should be able to guess what happens next, but if you tell the truth, I will not try anything too rash unless otherwise provoked”
Lasciel chuckled a bit. “He thinks he can threaten us. Perhaps a lesson ought to be taught to this one.”
Ariel smiled at Lasciel’s comment. “Perhaps.” She paused a moment and giggled a few seconds. “What need is there to lie? Such a stupid thing to do to one of our own kind. Father, hmm, I’m impressed you hadn’t killed him yourself. After all our parents are the first things we kill when the voice takes over. Most of us, the weakest, are purely slaves to their voice.” She snarled. “Pathetic. Just like every single human that I slaughtered here.”
She stepped around Ragnar slowly keeping a few meters out of reach of his vectors. “I may have killed him.” She glanced over toward No 38. “Unless you killed some humans before you came to me in this village.” She then let out a short laugh. “Of course you didn’t. I killed them all. Every single one. All humans are a threat to our race. I’ve spent the last twenty years of my life wasting time trying to come to some alliance with them, some accord. All of it will come to nothing. There aren’t nearly enough ‘good’ humans to make a difference. No, the only way is to destroy them.”
She waved a finger at him with a disappointed look. “You should know what you’re dealing with here. A threat by you to me should be carefully thought over and then discarded.”
Lasciel circled around Ragnar’s other side, but much closer and nearly within arm’s reach. “I haven’t seen a male diclonius ever. They must be a new evolution. Fascinating. He does have quite the bit of power too.” She looked around him at Ariel. “If we can’t have him. Kill him.”
Ariel stopped and leaned against the wall of a nearby home. “I might be willing to overlook such a threat though. After all, we are an endangered race. Humans capture us and experiment on us for many reasons. Some are just curious, others want to use us, and all of them cause us extraordinary trauma. My dear lady here and I are such victims of human experiments. You can assist your Queen by stopping all of humanity in their foul tracks by killing all of them.”
---------------------------------------------------
Lester was delivered to his trainees with the twenty trainers he had prepared. Five people to a teacher that would be perfect with him watching over their education would be seamless. Each teacher gave a personality test to their students, as the personality of a wizard determines a large part of his capabilities. Each element was bound to a specific temperament with little variation. Few were capable of control over multiple elements, but Lester imagined there would be about a dozen here.
Very little issues happened over the day of training. Lester was happy by how well disciplined Hector’s men were. It made training much easier than he expected. However, how well they grasped their training would be tested in the heat of battle. He also told them not to rely upon magic completely and keep their other weapons ready for the battle. Even charged up by an elixir, spellcasters had a limit to how much they could use, and new casters would be inefficient with their spells.
The morning of the battle, Lester readied himself in his room when he heard. “Preparing for war again, Lester?”
Lester turned his attention to the voice to see the Grand Wizard sitting in a nearby chair smoking a pipe. “Vane, come to kill me?”
Vane chuckled. “Now we both know that’s no easy task to commit to. I imagine your real body isn’t here anyways, so that makes attempted assassination a waste of time.”
Lester glared at Vane. “So what do you want?”
Vane smiled lightly. “I came to watch. Seeing you go to war has always been a most fascinating sight. I simply came to you to wish you best of luck with your battle here. After all, nothing goes according to plan. I remember your last war. You won that spectacularly even without magic at that. I wonder if everything will go as you’ve planned here.”
Lester growled at Vane. “Of course it will. I have spent my entire life planning battles like this. Now be gone.”
Vane frowned at Lester’s inhospitality. “Someday the Council will come to a decision about you and you will not like their decision.”
As Vane faded away Lester snarled. “The Council is full of cowards who won’t take the right steps to protect the world. They’d rather watch.” By the time he was finished Vane was gone. Lester took the time to calm down, and made his way to his place in the battle to come.
Hector had only just made the command to fire and the light show was spectacular. Bullets flew. Lightning bolts soared. Fireballs exploded. It was beautiful.
“Everything is going exactly according to plan...I had heard that a battle will be taking place between The Great Order and their former Captain Hector...I also heard that your leader Lester is helping him…” Excalibur said with an evil grin. “I can’t allow that foolish man and his stupid magic act to win, I know that Zero is on the Great Orders side and the only person who is killing him is me...so you coukd say I will sort of be helping The Great Order on this one...for you see, I know that Lester will be using his magic to help win the battle, but I have something that will change that...but I will let Lester find that out when the battle begins haha!" Excalibur let out an evil laugh. "Itachi...capture this man and bring him down to the lab, I want to see what we can do with him..."
"Yes sir" Itachi then fired a device. It was a anti magic shield, which once it hits the ground, would surround the target and trap them in a blue see through shield. If said target tried to pull off any magic, the shield would negate it and give the target a massive electric shock. Itachi watched as the device got to work.
Inagi gritted his teeth as he charged up his body with his magic. Any spell he cast on them would be put to waste, so all of his energy had to be used on him, which was his specialty anyways. He quickly sent what was needed to his legs and dashed to the side to avoid the trap. The sand did him no favors, but he managed to get enough traction to quickly enough to avoid that attempt at capture. He knew he couldn’t avoid this forever. He had a limited amount of magic energy, so he had to find a way out of here safely. No bird could fly quickly enough to avoid Itachi’s nets or whatever else he could shoot.
He snapped out from his sleeve a sickle. The blade was razor sharp and the steel was hard enough to cut into most metal. He didn’t see much other choice than trying to fight his way out of this. He sneered at his opponent and spat sand out of his mouth. He then quickly dashed at Itachi nearly matching Zero’s speed and brought his sickle down on the man’s chest.
--------------------------------------------------
Then a smile came to his lips, it was a smile of an impressed man he asked “Is this your handiwork? An entire village more or less wiped out in a single night, pretty impressive” The voice did not sound mocking, it sounded very genuine, as if he truly were impressed by her slaughter of everyone in the village. “Tell me, the whole time you were slaughtering, did you ever meet an old man, about in his fifties, homeless, kind, malnourished, has an odd bump right above one of his eyes” he said all that a bit too casually before saying “Happens to be my long lost father” His eyes and face changed back to his anger and hate from before though the tone of his voice remained still casual as he said those next words “Cause I happened to find him a tad bit dead. Split in two, his limbs ripped off him, you know, probably a natural cause of death, like mutilation or blood loss. You would not know anything about that would you now?” his voice dripped with hatred as he said those final words
Ariel feigned looking impressed at his deduction. She didn’t really remember who she killed; simply that she erased every living being in this village. The only memorable slaughter was the young fat man that actually fought back. He even used a gun that would work against a normal diclonius’ vectors. Fortunately hers were far superior.
“So, which one of you two killed him?” Said Ragnar coldly and brimming with hate, anger and contempt. “I will know if you try to lie” Ragnar’s vectors were moving right above the ground, they were stretching to be ready to launch him either away from them or towards them, depending after which he chooses to do.
Ragnar said “If you lie then you should be able to guess what happens next, but if you tell the truth, I will not try anything too rash unless otherwise provoked”
Lasciel chuckled a bit. “He thinks he can threaten us. Perhaps a lesson ought to be taught to this one.”
Ariel smiled at Lasciel’s comment. “Perhaps.” She paused a moment and giggled a few seconds. “What need is there to lie? Such a stupid thing to do to one of our own kind. Father, hmm, I’m impressed you hadn’t killed him yourself. After all our parents are the first things we kill when the voice takes over. Most of us, the weakest, are purely slaves to their voice.” She snarled. “Pathetic. Just like every single human that I slaughtered here.”
She stepped around Ragnar slowly keeping a few meters out of reach of his vectors. “I may have killed him.” She glanced over toward No 38. “Unless you killed some humans before you came to me in this village.” She then let out a short laugh. “Of course you didn’t. I killed them all. Every single one. All humans are a threat to our race. I’ve spent the last twenty years of my life wasting time trying to come to some alliance with them, some accord. All of it will come to nothing. There aren’t nearly enough ‘good’ humans to make a difference. No, the only way is to destroy them.”
She waved a finger at him with a disappointed look. “You should know what you’re dealing with here. A threat by you to me should be carefully thought over and then discarded.”
Lasciel circled around Ragnar’s other side, but much closer and nearly within arm’s reach. “I haven’t seen a male diclonius ever. They must be a new evolution. Fascinating. He does have quite the bit of power too.” She looked around him at Ariel. “If we can’t have him. Kill him.”
Ariel stopped and leaned against the wall of a nearby home. “I might be willing to overlook such a threat though. After all, we are an endangered race. Humans capture us and experiment on us for many reasons. Some are just curious, others want to use us, and all of them cause us extraordinary trauma. My dear lady here and I are such victims of human experiments. You can assist your Queen by stopping all of humanity in their foul tracks by killing all of them.”
---------------------------------------------------
Lester was delivered to his trainees with the twenty trainers he had prepared. Five people to a teacher that would be perfect with him watching over their education would be seamless. Each teacher gave a personality test to their students, as the personality of a wizard determines a large part of his capabilities. Each element was bound to a specific temperament with little variation. Few were capable of control over multiple elements, but Lester imagined there would be about a dozen here.
Very little issues happened over the day of training. Lester was happy by how well disciplined Hector’s men were. It made training much easier than he expected. However, how well they grasped their training would be tested in the heat of battle. He also told them not to rely upon magic completely and keep their other weapons ready for the battle. Even charged up by an elixir, spellcasters had a limit to how much they could use, and new casters would be inefficient with their spells.
The morning of the battle, Lester readied himself in his room when he heard. “Preparing for war again, Lester?”
Lester turned his attention to the voice to see the Grand Wizard sitting in a nearby chair smoking a pipe. “Vane, come to kill me?”
Vane chuckled. “Now we both know that’s no easy task to commit to. I imagine your real body isn’t here anyways, so that makes attempted assassination a waste of time.”
Lester glared at Vane. “So what do you want?”
Vane smiled lightly. “I came to watch. Seeing you go to war has always been a most fascinating sight. I simply came to you to wish you best of luck with your battle here. After all, nothing goes according to plan. I remember your last war. You won that spectacularly even without magic at that. I wonder if everything will go as you’ve planned here.”
Lester growled at Vane. “Of course it will. I have spent my entire life planning battles like this. Now be gone.”
Vane frowned at Lester’s inhospitality. “Someday the Council will come to a decision about you and you will not like their decision.”
As Vane faded away Lester snarled. “The Council is full of cowards who won’t take the right steps to protect the world. They’d rather watch.” By the time he was finished Vane was gone. Lester took the time to calm down, and made his way to his place in the battle to come.
Hector had only just made the command to fire and the light show was spectacular. Bullets flew. Lightning bolts soared. Fireballs exploded. It was beautiful.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Sat Jul 05, 2014 4:35 pm
Ariel smiled at Lasciel’s comment. “Perhaps.”She paused a moment and giggled a few seconds. “What need is there to lie? Such a stupid thing to do to one of our own kind. Father, hmm, I’m impressed you hadn’t killed him yourself. After all our parents are the first things we kill when the voice takes over. Most of us, the weakest, are purely slaves to their voice.” She snarled. “Pathetic. Just like every single human that I slaughtered here.”
Ragnar raised one eyebrow. He was not stunned by what she said, but rather he found something unusual. “Why did she smile and then say perhaps, just to follow it up with a pause, a giggle and then answering my question more or less? To whom was she saying perhaps? It could have been towards me but this does not seem too normal, yet, it looks familiar” thought Ragnar, noting that little unusual thing, but keeping silent for a bit as it seemed she had more things to say.
She stepped around Ragnar slowly keeping a few meters out of reach of his vectors. “I may have killed him.” She glanced over toward No 38. “Unless you killed some humans before you came to me in this village.” She then let out a short laugh. “Of course you didn’t. I killed them all. Every single one. All humans are a threat to our race. I’ve spent the last twenty years of my life wasting time trying to come to some alliance with them, some accord. All of it will come to nothing. There aren’t nearly enough ‘good’ humans to make a difference. No, the only way is to destroy them.”
This raised his suspicions over that little unusual thing even more, since either she must have a horrid short term memory or bad at talking normally since she pretty must said the same thing now. Ragnar however still remained silent, as he could tell she is not done lecturing him on how the world is horrible and humans are evil and everybody else is pathetic and bla bla bla, things he was expecting to hear most likely.
She waved a finger at him with a disappointed look. “You should know what you’re dealing with here. A threat by you to me should be carefully thought over and then discarded.”
He was tempted to roll his eyes dismissively but resisted it, knowing that would not be wise.
Ariel stopped and leaned against the wall of a nearby home. “I might be willing to overlook such a threat though. After all, we are an endangered race. Humans capture us and experiment on us for many reasons. Some are just curious, others want to use us, and all of them cause us extraordinary trauma. My dear lady here and I are such victims of human experiments. You can assist your Queen by stopping all of humanity in their foul tracks by killing all of them.”
Ragnar finally spoke saying “Queen of what exactly? There has been no one that I have bent to before, so, for exactly what reason should the king of Iceland bow to a queen with no people to rule. And, by the way, the first thing I killed was the voice, for I am not so weak as to bend myself to my nature if it gives me nothing for it. Plus, anyway, I already got two ways to deal with humanity instead of killing them. But, I do see you mistook my words for a threat. No, those words were not simple threats, they were a warning. But, I will excuse your response seeing as you probably did not know of my royal status and thought I was just some common individual with an attitude, arrogance and overconfidence.”
Ragnar let few moments of silence come before finally asking her about one of his suspicions “What is the name of the person in your head?” He knew if he was wrong he would come off as looking stupid, crazy, idiotic, so many different things. However, he believed she must have another voice in her head, it looked too similar to his own condition to be merely coincidental, at least in his eyes, and he knew if his suspicions were correct he would have caught her off guard, and it would be easier to get her to tell the truth. Of course though if he is wrong he might have just insulted her enough to have her be the one to initiate combat.
The two kids kept silent, just hoping for this to be over soon and everybody will be alright. Though both were not feeling themselves, they both knew they were standing close to a metaphorical time bomb and an individual that probably had some time bombs on him.
The terrorist, Sam, listened carefully, carefully but only barely looking out of his cover to be able to see Ariel and Ragnar, as he barely could believe what they were saying and therefore became more and more tempted to get a good look on both of them.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Ten years of work and soon it will finally be complete” says one of Ragnar’s researchers, who was returning back to work after that relocation that happened when the mansion was under threat by some of Hector’s men. “Soon enough we will be in the history books for this, we truly are about to enter the future” says one other before returning to work. “Getting into the history books, changing the world forever, have more then enough money to last a few lifetimes, and getting closer to understanding the universe, not too bad of a job I must say, on top of that I get to fulfill my dream as well” says yet another researcher. The smiled to each other, they were all equally as amazed by the fact that soon enough they would finally complete their work that they started ten years ago, none of them knew that it would soon enough be put to use, almost as quickly as they will finish it.
-------------------------------------------------
words: 1013
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sun Jul 06, 2014 2:17 am
“I wanted to save everyone…but life can be unbelievably cruel. So to save the world, to save the lives of everyone here, I became a monster and took the role of a tyrant to protect the world.” Hector watched, with a longing gaze as the lights filled the skies. His room shook with the thunderous explosions from the few shells that managed to reach it from the jets that flew on head. His body shook, a bead of sweat ran down his elderly face. He wasn’t nervous; he was excited, so very much excited at the prospect of this battle.
“When I was a child my mother worked at the town orphanage and my father was a successful lawyer. One night, while my mother and I were waiting for my father to get home from work, she noticed it was extremely late and went out looking for him. I still remember her words to me as she walked out the door. 'I'm going to look for your father. Be good dear, and don't worry. I'll be home with daddy before you know it.
That was the last time I saw my mother.
I waited and waited, but they never came. When I finally heard a knock on the door the next day I was ecstatic. I had been so worried, and now my parents were finally home.... at least, that's what I thought. You could imagine my surprise as I opened the door when I was greeted not by my loving parents, but by a detective. He told me that there had been a terrible accident and that my mother and father were dead. Naturally, I was devastated, but it wasn't until much later that I learned the truth.
Until I was 18 I lived alone while being watched over by Mr. Nara. He was the owner of the nearby bakery. You two have met I believe. All that time, I thought that my parents had died in an accident... that is until Mr. Nara finally told me what really happened. I learned that it was no accident that killed my parents, but a diclonius…”
It had been nice to learn more about Rei’s past and history that day. He got to know a little bit more about the girl. It would seem that even she was a victim of the attacks by the horned Diclonius. But surprisingly she had not hated them instead she had befriend that male Diclonius in the mountain. She had gotten over her fears and befriended him.
At first I was angry and upset, not only because I had lived the majority of my life believing a lie, but also because my parents had been taken away from me. They didn't deserve to die. They hadn't done anything wrong. Their only crime was working to provide a happy and wonderful life for their daughter. My entire family had been killed for absolutely no reason other than being in the wrong place at the wrong time, and it was all because of a diclonius. I wanted to hate them Hector, I really did, but strangely I couldn't bring myself to. I had seen diclonius around the city before. The only time places I had seen them were at the orphanage or living on the streets. Everyone treated them like monsters, and I really couldn't disagree with them. I did wonder, however, if they were all monsters... if they were really just mindless killers waiting to happen. I didn't think so. We humans also have what you would call 'monsters'... murderers who show no remorse for their actions. I thought it must be the same for diclonius, and that it was wrong to want to hate all of them for the actions of one. Still, I was curious. I wanted to see for myself up close the very thing that killed my parents.
And so one night I went on a walk with some friends in the mountains. It was getting late and we were getting ready to go back when one of them saw a camp fire. Naturally we went to investigate, but we were taken completely by surprise by what we found. It seemed that we had come across the cause of the many stories that surrounded the particular mountain we were on. The so called 'Black Demon of the Mountain'. My friends ran away screaming immediately and I followed, but not before getting a glimpse at what was sitting on the other side of that camp fire. A diclonius.
For the next few weeks I went back to that place and watched him. I wondered why a diclonius, supposedly a monster who wants nothing more than to kill us, would shun society and live alone high in the mountains. He could have easily descended into the city and gone on a rampage, but he didn't.
When I eventually gathered the courage to confront him up close, I finally found out why he chose to avoid humans. When I looked into his eyes for the very first time I could tell that he hated me with the entirety of his being and wanted nothing more than for me to leave him alone. I knew that whatever he had gone through in the past made the loss of my parents seem trivial. I wasn't afraid of him though, and I didn't leave. If anything I only became more curious. I started to visit him more often in the coming months, and I even brought him food. At first he didn't talk much, and he was very stubborn, but eventually he started to come around. Of course before I could make any more progress with him, you happened. Although, in the end, your attack on Kenshi got him off that mountain and living with me so I guess I need to thank you...”
All of them were fighting for a cause.
“…In my time spent with Kenshi, I have come to know him as a person, not a monster. He is a person, like you and me, with thoughts and emotions and the desire for nothing more than acceptance from others. I can't blame you for feeling the way you do Hector, but that doesn't make what you're doing right, and with help from Kenshi and this antidote I'm going to prove to the world that diclonius and humans can live together in peace…”
“Is that so? Hector remarked smiling at her on that day. “That is why you try so hard? He rose up, taking one last drinking and paying for anything before he turned around and began to walk away. “Protect that vaccine. Give it to your allies and save them. Save them in a way that I can’t.”
He had sighed deeply on that day, and remember the words he had spoken to her.
“I am the most powerful human in the world. The king of determination who can’t fall. You wonder perhaps why I still continue this war despite giving you the item that could save my enemies. Because I can’t save them anymore. You can, you save them but for me, I am long lost in my sin and greed. To me, this war is no longer about proving justice or righteousness. I’m doing it because I literally have nothing else.
I have betrayed my friends, killed my allies to become a monstrous tyrant who will be known throughout the world as an evil and corrupted man perhaps. I can’t stop now when I have gone this far. This is my determination, to see my point to the very end even if I know it is wrong…even if I know that I can’t succeed.
Determination. A huans’ greatest part of their entire existence. Maybe you’re right Rei, but they will have to fight for it. I can no longer step down from my throne. If you want to win, you will have to drag me off.
I had fun talking to you Rei…give that antidote to your allies…and hope your words hold true.”
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
People yelled, fired, screamed, cried, attacked. It wasn’t because he loved war or anything. It wasn’t because he liked the thought of death or destruction. But it the simple fact that this was where it all was going to end.
“Come…come forth my worthy opponent.” He thought with a glint in his eye.
“Come forth to me, and show me. Prove to me! Make me understand! Which of us is superior!”
“Keep your heads on guard, all men to their stations, battle formations ready. Defend the ship.” Zen ordered from the front of the massive cruiser. They were a few kilometers away from land and judging from the naval power of Omnimbus, getting there was going to be easy. Zen seemed to explode that if there hadn’t been any blood, one would’ve thought he had been struck down. The zipping, flailing wires of the side of his body twirled around, ending in long serrated blades that seemed to move on instinct beyond his mere thought. He had to protect himself as best as he could.
“Diclonius!” He yelled out to any on the ship. “We need as much defensive measures as we can, you may not be able to block these high powered shots but do your best. Because you at least have a measure of protection, we humans have only our flesh and blood bodies. Hm!” one of his blade arms flicked a small shot away from his head, letting clink against the side of the metal wall.
What should he do? Should he burst through using nothing but power? He had enough ships at his disposal but doing so would just cause casualties on both sides. He wanted something that would cause the most casualty to Ominimbus and the least to his. But there was no way, the entire island of Omnimbus which essentially was a massive floating fortress was guarded on all sides from front, to back, to right, to left to the diagonal . Omnimbus had created a three ring circle around the whole island. The first two fired off but did not move, effectively creating a wall around the island. Until the two lines could be defeated, there was no way anyone by sea was getting on the island. The ones in the air though better, weren’t having it any easier.
A jet crashed into the waters besides Zen’s ship, a flamed, it sunk into the depth, never to be seen again. Now there was little else to do but take action. Giving his orders, Zen’s ship and another ship from Omnimbus began to dance on the ocean, circling one another and blasting off a spew of bullets and rounds that ran across both sides of the ship. One man, near the edge was blown off, a hole in his stomach where the bullet had been fired. The sounds of gunfire masked the sound of the body splashing into the water.
“Take the rear, hurry!” Zen ordered. It was his job to make sure they won. It was his duty as the second in command to make sure they won, defeated Hector and returned back home so he could see his wife and child again. Omnimbus was powerful but so were they, they were the Great Order with amazing allies of both humans and Diclonius. There was zero way they were going to lose this fight.
“Destroy it.” Zen spoke calmly. “The enemy before us, sink it. I do not want to see a piece of its metal above the ocean’s surface.”
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
Raining fire upon their foes, without a hint of mercy the ship of Omnimbus burst into a shattering inferno and its bulky metal body was slipped chaotically into its watery grave. One down, and so many to go it wasn’t even worth celebrating yet.
Zen ordered his goup as well as the other ships to move forward.
“Whoo!” Vast’s jet spun to avoid the sudden burst of fire behind him. On his trail, the black winged Omnimbus jet was closing in and Vast was the mouse being chased by the cast. He swerved to the right, trying to avoid his assailant and get behind him. But that wasn’t going to happen, he was once again back where he started, being chased and trying to avoid being shot down. The two planes raced up into the sky as Vast hoped to lose him in the clouds. But once more this proved useless.
“Damn! Get a clue ya bastard! You think I’m going to let beat me. Do you know who the fuck I am? I am Vastopida J. Jerrioshi the first son. Do you realize how many spiders I’ve killed in my life!? Speaking of which I should probably check to make sure none of those eight legged fuckers got in here.” He spoke to himself, looking around and then sprouting back to attention once he was nearly taken out.
It was enough for Vasts other personality to get in line.
“Ok you bastards! You want to fuck with me? I’ll show you how do things here!” Vast roared and then pulling himself up his jet looped around the unsuspecting enemy and went right behind him. It wasn’t long before the Omnimbus jet crashed into the ocean. Back to his usual personality, Vast gave himself a well-deserved pat on the back.
“Indeed I am awesome as frosted flakes on a FUCK!” And the moved just in time to avoid getting his right wing clipped off. It had been bad enough with one man chasing him, now there were three jets that appeared to be out for blood to avenge their fallen comrade.
Ducking! Swerving! Bullets flying! Vast was getting on the wrong side of things again.
“Alright Vast think! What can you do!?” He tried his initial plan before but it failed and he went back to being chased again. Well to say the least when it came to avoid being shot down, he was good at it. But how could he win a fight when he was the mouse? This wasn’t a game of mousetrap this was war. And he was damn well going to win it.
“Think Vast ol’ buddy…you got to fight. I’ll win this battle…for you Maxwell. But what can I do…oh yes...”
All three jets of Omnimbus must’ve wondered what happened when they zipped right past Vast. Of course Vast had suddenly pulled the plug to the engine which needing momentum to stop, helped enough that the velocity of the other three sped right past them. With his enemies now in sight it only took three missiles to bring them all down.
“Hahahahaha! Score baby! Get yourself a pen and your notebook because the teacher has just schooled you! I am the mother of all awesomeness, bow before my might nutcrackers! Whoo! I’d breakdance if I had room. Anywho…let’s see. If I can get down to land, that’ll help.”
So that was a plan, getting down to land. Land…ok the problem with that was obvious, there was no way he could just land it.
“Hmm…?” He thought long and hard. “So if I try to just land, I’ll get shot up like a bad game of gangster piñata. So I need a plan that will involve me reaching the destination of the ground without dying. I don’t like dying, it sounds stupid and horrible. I can’t die anyways, I promised my mate I would live. An Argentinian always keep his word.
What can I do? What is the most insane, badass and unnecessarily haxed way to do this.” And his eyes as if noticing it for the first time, looked over at his right arm. A right arm that was not an arm at all, but a powerfully metallic object crafted on to him when he lost it due to that girl.
His eyes glared at it, reminded of the time when he had lost it. He hadn’t been himself that day, but that brat had done this to him. She had mocked him, torn off his own arm and had the gall to beat him with it. He flexed the metal fingers wrapped in the fake skin. The G.O technology was amazing, this arm should be able to survive a good amount of trauma, although what he planned, even if it could, ti was beyond insane. And Vast thought something was insane, it really was insane.
A few years ago, there had been a girl, one of the Level 1s that Vast despised. The girl named N0. 38 who had torn off his arm at that village and mocked him so. And now he to grudging thank that girl because she gave him the opportunity to try something so bad, not even someone from the insane asylum would try it.
Down towards the end, was Vast this insane? He had pushed his jet into a nose dive right onto the island. What kind of madness was he thinking? The others both on the ground, the sea and in the air who saw him must’ve have believed Vast had gone made or was trying some kamikaze stunt. Foolish people, didn’t they realize yet? He wasn’t going to kill himself…
Scratch that.
He wasn’t going to purposely kill himself.
Further! Further! One of his wings got clipped off, sending him into a spiral but he made no motion to escape. Another wing got clipped off and his place was set a ablaze. Anymore and it would explode but he had to wait just a bit longer because…well the answer to that was simple.
Vastopida was a man who lived on the edge and was utterly off the walls nuts.
“NOW!” Vast roared aloud and he jettisoned himself out of his own jet just a few meters away from the ground before it exploded into a fiery and hellish ball, sending people and debris soaring into the air. As his body soared into the air at speaks that were making him nauseous , Vast thought quickly inside his head.
“Ok, plan ‘jettison out of airplane before it crashes into ground without using parachute is a success! Plan ‘don’t break every bone while crashing into the ground without a parachute and avoid getting hit by stray bullets and missiles’…now in effect.
He took a good long look at his mechanical right arm and thought with much generosity and respect.
“I’M GONNA FUCKING DIE!!!”
Right before Vast’s body splattered against the ground he took his right arm, and slammed it into the ground. At such speed, velocity and momentum, several things happened. The good thing was, Vast didn’t splatter all over the ground like a roadkill. What did happen was that the force had sent him spinning off randomly to the side right into a window.
“OH SH-!”
*SMASH!*
Vast crashed right through it, glass clinging to his body, his slid inside the structure and slid across the ground before finally coming to a stop. At this point, Vast paused and realized that yes, he was still alive. He had only one arm, his mechanical one having been destroyed after his little idea. But a few minor shards in his body, bruises, a missing mechanical arm, several gashes and cuts on his face, and being even crazier than usual, he seemed fine.
“oh…my…god I can’t I believe I just did that and lived can I get up? Ugh…hard but…yes…oh…got my legs feel like…oh my god is this even human possible?” Outside someone from Omnimbus was thinking the same thing. Were their enemies so insane that they would do stunts like that? One man couldn’t take it anymore. He took his gun, pointed to his head and fired. He’d rather die than then getting killed by these insane maniacs.
“Ah…oh…I can’t…oh come on legs move!” Vast ordered his body. “Yes?” He answered his radio.
“VAST!? OH MY GOD VAST ARE OU ALIVE!? HOLY SHIT ARE YOU EVEN CRAZIER THAN USUAL!? HOW DID YOU LIVE!? ARE YOU WALKING!? MY GOD DAMN MAN WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!?”
“Sorry, can’t talk got to shoot people.” Vast replied, hung up and turned his gun to the foes that emerged around the corner.
“Amazing! Amazing! Amazing!” Uleus cried out, spreading his arms out as the blood soaked his body. On the shores, his feet against the edge of the water, he laughed and slaughtered those that came his way. Fearful, members of the Great Order were left as gibbering wrecks when they’re bullets were proven useless. Not because he blocked them with his vectors but because he just wouldn’t die.
Then, the transformation began. Uleus had taken into his body a the biomechanical monster AZATHOTH and now, he was becoming as demented as his name implied. Bloating outwards, Uleus’s entire body twisted itself into a large bloated ball. Below him, where his gut would be a string of long dangling skinless hands sprouted. On his back, a pair of sickly looking wings that took the bloated creature into the air.
It was not a scene for the weak minded. What a disgusting and horrying abomination it was, so madly disgusting and horrible it would not be called human or Diclonius. What did the Diclonius who may have been on some of the G.O ships feel when that monster was heading right for them.
The monster was hungry. On wicked wings it flew, not even bothering to avoid the shots, only protecting its ghastly head and it landed on a single ship, the body splurt, spit and returned to human shape as Uleus grinned madly at the person before him.
“Hello…second in command.” He said to Lt. General Zen.
“Is there any Diclonius here? I want to eat them so badly!”
Zen stood his ground and with lightning quick reflexes took out his gun and fired. He aimed for nothing but the head but Uleus was quicker than him. A large globule of flesh sprouted from his chest, covering his skull while the bullets imbedded themselves in it. Immediately a stream of flesh hands moved out, forcing Zen to avoid them as another stream went for the poor humans who could do nothing but shriek, shoot and be ripped to shreds.
“Come! This is the end! Hurry up and feed me! Or kill me! Any way will do it! Come now! This is the end of all!” Uleus cried out with ecstasy. His feet moved and with a kick of his own vectors he laughed himself into the air, Zen was lucky enough to dodge the first two punches but the second one reared behind him and he knocked off his feet, forced forward he stumbled just as Uleus landed and raced right in front of him, fist brought back.
*BAM!*
Unprepared, Zen was clocked right across the face by Uleus punch. He needed to keep his distance from him, being in a close combat with a Diclonius, much less this freakshow was not one any human wanted to be in. But there was the unfortunate fact that Uleus was not going to make it that easy. He grabbed Zen by the scruff of his uniform and pulled him back and threw several punches against his face.
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *SLISH*
The fourth one though failed to reach as Uleus’ hand was sliced off by one of the many bladed tendrils surrounding him. It was enough to give Zen the time to back himself away from the creature. Uelus looked at his missing limb, licked the bleeding stump and reformed his hand like it had never been cut off.
“You know that won’t work. You know that as long my brain is still connected my body will always continue to regenerate. I may not have the longest or strongest vectors, but I am incredibly tenacious. This war is my Master’s doing, you are enemies of my wonderful Master. But you see…Master does not praise me.
I want nothing more than to be of use to that man. That great man who saved me from my fate. But I am but a mistake to him, only a tool for him to use. But I am content with that. I am content to live as nothing but a tool meant to die if it means serving him. That is the only thing that has ever mattered to me since that day. You fools, who dare to go against him, who dare to point your weapons in his glorious direction.
*SPLURT*
A gun fire went off from the side, taking off half of Uleus face but for some reason he didn’t seem disturbed by it. It was like he knew it was coming and just let it, one of his hands reaching out and taking off the head of the poor fool who had shot him.
With his face looking ghastly, he continued his rant.
“Idiots! Idiot! Idiots! Idiots! Why do you stand there with those faces!? You dare to attack you’re your King. All you must do is obey him. But as you cannot even do that…you will be slaughtered!” Zen was out of options right now. With an disturbed Uleus racing towards him, he had to keep his distance. He didn’t even bother firing his gun, there was no way he could hit him. What he had to do was get a direct shot on his head from close up. Close enough to the point where his vectors wouldn’t be able to protect him. But getting closer meant putting himself in great danger.
“Die! Die! Die! Die!” Uleus was dancing with mad glee, attacking with a ferocity that Zen was put completely on the defensive. “Kukukakakakaukukukakahaha! You don’t have time to rest! You don’t’ have time to rest until your dead! You traitors of my Master!”
“What a rich line…traitors.” Zen didn’t have time to point out the irony of that because Uleus wasn’t giving him a chance to catch his breath. With a sweep of his blades he sliced off the legs of the monster as he tumbled down, landing hard on his stomach. But the moment he did, the body elongated into a snake like appendage, skin, muscles and organs showing through the outstretched skin, beating twistedly inside his body.
This was what Uleus was, a Mad God. Neither human nor Diclonius, just pure mind blowing insanity. It rose up and struck like the snake that it was knocking Zen back several meters where his body hit the wall with a loud thud. “Guh! Ugh!” Once again Uleus was up against his face, back to human form, Zen was lifted up into the air by several flesh arm. Uleus was enjoying playing with his food.
“Nah ah ah!” And with a simple slice, the blades that protected Zen were cut off. “There is no more of that!”
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
He must have been enjoying this, punching Zen across the face and body, spewing out blood everywhere. But this was to be expected. Zen was a worthy human and great tactician, but he just couldn’t prepare himself for this. Uleus was the opponent who was on the same level as the Level Ones. Even Zen with preparation would’ve had incredible difficulties fighting one of those girls. Fighting Uleus, was like fighting an ever changing blob that didn’t want to obey the rules of physics.
“I’ll slaughter you all! I’ll take all of you down into the depths of hell with me for daring to fight against my Master and King!”
There had to be someone who could take this monster down. Someone with enough strength that could finally put the insanity inducing creature to rest forever. But he didn’t think anyone was going to come so Zen had only one choice. Azathoth Uleus was right in front of him, close enough that if the gun was pointed right at his head, he could fire, pierce through his brain and finally, at long last finally kill him.
*Swish*
His hand rose, gun ready, the trigger finger pulled…
*BANG!*
And a shot was heard. Blood ran down Uleus’ face… his eyes frozen in surprise.
“Sorry…” Uleus replied softly, twisting his head to show where the bullet has smashed into his own skull, taking off a good section but still showing very much his beating and thriving brain. On the ground was a pool of blood along with Zen’s arm, the hand still holding the pistol. “Just a few more centimeters and you’d have done it…you were close…but…”
*BASH!*
He flung Zen across the ground and stomped hard onto his back.
“You weren’t close enough! Kukukakakahahaha! That’s right!” He stomped against on his back. “You foolish man! You foolish stupid idiot man! You bastards who betrayed my King and Master! You have nothing left!” He kicked him hard against the side, poor Zen with his face set in a calm but clearly painful grimace thought about his wife and child. He had a feeling, the strongest of feelings that he was never going to see them again.
He didn’t want that. He wanted to see Elena one more time. He wanted to see Ericka one more time. He wanted to feel the warmth of his lover’s body. He wanted to see his daughter’s excited face one more time. He struggled to get up, his mind was going dark from lack of blood and being armless, keeping his blance was very difficult. There was really nothing he could do now but show some human determination.
“Hm? Kukukakakakakahahaha! I admire your courage Lt. General Zen, you are truly worthy of your title. Against any other person or a normal Diclonius you may have won. But it’s over, stand tall now and fight to your last breath if you want. If that makes you feel happy then go right for it! But you can’t stop me now…and this dance of ours is coming to an end.”
Uleus stepped away looking down at the broken and beaten body of Zen, covered in a pool of his own blood. “You did well for all that you could but in the end, it just wasn’t good enough.” With one more blow, Zen was sent hurtling across the ship and landed back against another side of the wall where he slumped forward. He could barely see now, and he could only think of his wife and child. The steps of the monster came towards him with the cruel intention of taking away his life from him.
“I’m sorry…Elena…Ericka…I guess I just couldn’t do it. Please don’t think ill of your weak father my daughter.”
And Uleus finally stood in front of him and said to him.
“Good bye…”
***
“When I was a child my mother worked at the town orphanage and my father was a successful lawyer. One night, while my mother and I were waiting for my father to get home from work, she noticed it was extremely late and went out looking for him. I still remember her words to me as she walked out the door. 'I'm going to look for your father. Be good dear, and don't worry. I'll be home with daddy before you know it.
That was the last time I saw my mother.
I waited and waited, but they never came. When I finally heard a knock on the door the next day I was ecstatic. I had been so worried, and now my parents were finally home.... at least, that's what I thought. You could imagine my surprise as I opened the door when I was greeted not by my loving parents, but by a detective. He told me that there had been a terrible accident and that my mother and father were dead. Naturally, I was devastated, but it wasn't until much later that I learned the truth.
Until I was 18 I lived alone while being watched over by Mr. Nara. He was the owner of the nearby bakery. You two have met I believe. All that time, I thought that my parents had died in an accident... that is until Mr. Nara finally told me what really happened. I learned that it was no accident that killed my parents, but a diclonius…”
It had been nice to learn more about Rei’s past and history that day. He got to know a little bit more about the girl. It would seem that even she was a victim of the attacks by the horned Diclonius. But surprisingly she had not hated them instead she had befriend that male Diclonius in the mountain. She had gotten over her fears and befriended him.
At first I was angry and upset, not only because I had lived the majority of my life believing a lie, but also because my parents had been taken away from me. They didn't deserve to die. They hadn't done anything wrong. Their only crime was working to provide a happy and wonderful life for their daughter. My entire family had been killed for absolutely no reason other than being in the wrong place at the wrong time, and it was all because of a diclonius. I wanted to hate them Hector, I really did, but strangely I couldn't bring myself to. I had seen diclonius around the city before. The only time places I had seen them were at the orphanage or living on the streets. Everyone treated them like monsters, and I really couldn't disagree with them. I did wonder, however, if they were all monsters... if they were really just mindless killers waiting to happen. I didn't think so. We humans also have what you would call 'monsters'... murderers who show no remorse for their actions. I thought it must be the same for diclonius, and that it was wrong to want to hate all of them for the actions of one. Still, I was curious. I wanted to see for myself up close the very thing that killed my parents.
And so one night I went on a walk with some friends in the mountains. It was getting late and we were getting ready to go back when one of them saw a camp fire. Naturally we went to investigate, but we were taken completely by surprise by what we found. It seemed that we had come across the cause of the many stories that surrounded the particular mountain we were on. The so called 'Black Demon of the Mountain'. My friends ran away screaming immediately and I followed, but not before getting a glimpse at what was sitting on the other side of that camp fire. A diclonius.
For the next few weeks I went back to that place and watched him. I wondered why a diclonius, supposedly a monster who wants nothing more than to kill us, would shun society and live alone high in the mountains. He could have easily descended into the city and gone on a rampage, but he didn't.
When I eventually gathered the courage to confront him up close, I finally found out why he chose to avoid humans. When I looked into his eyes for the very first time I could tell that he hated me with the entirety of his being and wanted nothing more than for me to leave him alone. I knew that whatever he had gone through in the past made the loss of my parents seem trivial. I wasn't afraid of him though, and I didn't leave. If anything I only became more curious. I started to visit him more often in the coming months, and I even brought him food. At first he didn't talk much, and he was very stubborn, but eventually he started to come around. Of course before I could make any more progress with him, you happened. Although, in the end, your attack on Kenshi got him off that mountain and living with me so I guess I need to thank you...”
All of them were fighting for a cause.
“…In my time spent with Kenshi, I have come to know him as a person, not a monster. He is a person, like you and me, with thoughts and emotions and the desire for nothing more than acceptance from others. I can't blame you for feeling the way you do Hector, but that doesn't make what you're doing right, and with help from Kenshi and this antidote I'm going to prove to the world that diclonius and humans can live together in peace…”
“Is that so? Hector remarked smiling at her on that day. “That is why you try so hard? He rose up, taking one last drinking and paying for anything before he turned around and began to walk away. “Protect that vaccine. Give it to your allies and save them. Save them in a way that I can’t.”
He had sighed deeply on that day, and remember the words he had spoken to her.
“I am the most powerful human in the world. The king of determination who can’t fall. You wonder perhaps why I still continue this war despite giving you the item that could save my enemies. Because I can’t save them anymore. You can, you save them but for me, I am long lost in my sin and greed. To me, this war is no longer about proving justice or righteousness. I’m doing it because I literally have nothing else.
I have betrayed my friends, killed my allies to become a monstrous tyrant who will be known throughout the world as an evil and corrupted man perhaps. I can’t stop now when I have gone this far. This is my determination, to see my point to the very end even if I know it is wrong…even if I know that I can’t succeed.
Determination. A huans’ greatest part of their entire existence. Maybe you’re right Rei, but they will have to fight for it. I can no longer step down from my throne. If you want to win, you will have to drag me off.
I had fun talking to you Rei…give that antidote to your allies…and hope your words hold true.”
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
People yelled, fired, screamed, cried, attacked. It wasn’t because he loved war or anything. It wasn’t because he liked the thought of death or destruction. But it the simple fact that this was where it all was going to end.
“Come…come forth my worthy opponent.” He thought with a glint in his eye.
“Come forth to me, and show me. Prove to me! Make me understand! Which of us is superior!”
“Keep your heads on guard, all men to their stations, battle formations ready. Defend the ship.” Zen ordered from the front of the massive cruiser. They were a few kilometers away from land and judging from the naval power of Omnimbus, getting there was going to be easy. Zen seemed to explode that if there hadn’t been any blood, one would’ve thought he had been struck down. The zipping, flailing wires of the side of his body twirled around, ending in long serrated blades that seemed to move on instinct beyond his mere thought. He had to protect himself as best as he could.
“Diclonius!” He yelled out to any on the ship. “We need as much defensive measures as we can, you may not be able to block these high powered shots but do your best. Because you at least have a measure of protection, we humans have only our flesh and blood bodies. Hm!” one of his blade arms flicked a small shot away from his head, letting clink against the side of the metal wall.
What should he do? Should he burst through using nothing but power? He had enough ships at his disposal but doing so would just cause casualties on both sides. He wanted something that would cause the most casualty to Ominimbus and the least to his. But there was no way, the entire island of Omnimbus which essentially was a massive floating fortress was guarded on all sides from front, to back, to right, to left to the diagonal . Omnimbus had created a three ring circle around the whole island. The first two fired off but did not move, effectively creating a wall around the island. Until the two lines could be defeated, there was no way anyone by sea was getting on the island. The ones in the air though better, weren’t having it any easier.
A jet crashed into the waters besides Zen’s ship, a flamed, it sunk into the depth, never to be seen again. Now there was little else to do but take action. Giving his orders, Zen’s ship and another ship from Omnimbus began to dance on the ocean, circling one another and blasting off a spew of bullets and rounds that ran across both sides of the ship. One man, near the edge was blown off, a hole in his stomach where the bullet had been fired. The sounds of gunfire masked the sound of the body splashing into the water.
“Take the rear, hurry!” Zen ordered. It was his job to make sure they won. It was his duty as the second in command to make sure they won, defeated Hector and returned back home so he could see his wife and child again. Omnimbus was powerful but so were they, they were the Great Order with amazing allies of both humans and Diclonius. There was zero way they were going to lose this fight.
“Destroy it.” Zen spoke calmly. “The enemy before us, sink it. I do not want to see a piece of its metal above the ocean’s surface.”
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
Raining fire upon their foes, without a hint of mercy the ship of Omnimbus burst into a shattering inferno and its bulky metal body was slipped chaotically into its watery grave. One down, and so many to go it wasn’t even worth celebrating yet.
Zen ordered his goup as well as the other ships to move forward.
“Whoo!” Vast’s jet spun to avoid the sudden burst of fire behind him. On his trail, the black winged Omnimbus jet was closing in and Vast was the mouse being chased by the cast. He swerved to the right, trying to avoid his assailant and get behind him. But that wasn’t going to happen, he was once again back where he started, being chased and trying to avoid being shot down. The two planes raced up into the sky as Vast hoped to lose him in the clouds. But once more this proved useless.
“Damn! Get a clue ya bastard! You think I’m going to let beat me. Do you know who the fuck I am? I am Vastopida J. Jerrioshi the first son. Do you realize how many spiders I’ve killed in my life!? Speaking of which I should probably check to make sure none of those eight legged fuckers got in here.” He spoke to himself, looking around and then sprouting back to attention once he was nearly taken out.
It was enough for Vasts other personality to get in line.
“Ok you bastards! You want to fuck with me? I’ll show you how do things here!” Vast roared and then pulling himself up his jet looped around the unsuspecting enemy and went right behind him. It wasn’t long before the Omnimbus jet crashed into the ocean. Back to his usual personality, Vast gave himself a well-deserved pat on the back.
“Indeed I am awesome as frosted flakes on a FUCK!” And the moved just in time to avoid getting his right wing clipped off. It had been bad enough with one man chasing him, now there were three jets that appeared to be out for blood to avenge their fallen comrade.
Ducking! Swerving! Bullets flying! Vast was getting on the wrong side of things again.
“Alright Vast think! What can you do!?” He tried his initial plan before but it failed and he went back to being chased again. Well to say the least when it came to avoid being shot down, he was good at it. But how could he win a fight when he was the mouse? This wasn’t a game of mousetrap this was war. And he was damn well going to win it.
“Think Vast ol’ buddy…you got to fight. I’ll win this battle…for you Maxwell. But what can I do…oh yes...”
All three jets of Omnimbus must’ve wondered what happened when they zipped right past Vast. Of course Vast had suddenly pulled the plug to the engine which needing momentum to stop, helped enough that the velocity of the other three sped right past them. With his enemies now in sight it only took three missiles to bring them all down.
“Hahahahaha! Score baby! Get yourself a pen and your notebook because the teacher has just schooled you! I am the mother of all awesomeness, bow before my might nutcrackers! Whoo! I’d breakdance if I had room. Anywho…let’s see. If I can get down to land, that’ll help.”
So that was a plan, getting down to land. Land…ok the problem with that was obvious, there was no way he could just land it.
“Hmm…?” He thought long and hard. “So if I try to just land, I’ll get shot up like a bad game of gangster piñata. So I need a plan that will involve me reaching the destination of the ground without dying. I don’t like dying, it sounds stupid and horrible. I can’t die anyways, I promised my mate I would live. An Argentinian always keep his word.
What can I do? What is the most insane, badass and unnecessarily haxed way to do this.” And his eyes as if noticing it for the first time, looked over at his right arm. A right arm that was not an arm at all, but a powerfully metallic object crafted on to him when he lost it due to that girl.
His eyes glared at it, reminded of the time when he had lost it. He hadn’t been himself that day, but that brat had done this to him. She had mocked him, torn off his own arm and had the gall to beat him with it. He flexed the metal fingers wrapped in the fake skin. The G.O technology was amazing, this arm should be able to survive a good amount of trauma, although what he planned, even if it could, ti was beyond insane. And Vast thought something was insane, it really was insane.
A few years ago, there had been a girl, one of the Level 1s that Vast despised. The girl named N0. 38 who had torn off his arm at that village and mocked him so. And now he to grudging thank that girl because she gave him the opportunity to try something so bad, not even someone from the insane asylum would try it.
Down towards the end, was Vast this insane? He had pushed his jet into a nose dive right onto the island. What kind of madness was he thinking? The others both on the ground, the sea and in the air who saw him must’ve have believed Vast had gone made or was trying some kamikaze stunt. Foolish people, didn’t they realize yet? He wasn’t going to kill himself…
Scratch that.
He wasn’t going to purposely kill himself.
Further! Further! One of his wings got clipped off, sending him into a spiral but he made no motion to escape. Another wing got clipped off and his place was set a ablaze. Anymore and it would explode but he had to wait just a bit longer because…well the answer to that was simple.
Vastopida was a man who lived on the edge and was utterly off the walls nuts.
“NOW!” Vast roared aloud and he jettisoned himself out of his own jet just a few meters away from the ground before it exploded into a fiery and hellish ball, sending people and debris soaring into the air. As his body soared into the air at speaks that were making him nauseous , Vast thought quickly inside his head.
“Ok, plan ‘jettison out of airplane before it crashes into ground without using parachute is a success! Plan ‘don’t break every bone while crashing into the ground without a parachute and avoid getting hit by stray bullets and missiles’…now in effect.
He took a good long look at his mechanical right arm and thought with much generosity and respect.
“I’M GONNA FUCKING DIE!!!”
Right before Vast’s body splattered against the ground he took his right arm, and slammed it into the ground. At such speed, velocity and momentum, several things happened. The good thing was, Vast didn’t splatter all over the ground like a roadkill. What did happen was that the force had sent him spinning off randomly to the side right into a window.
“OH SH-!”
*SMASH!*
Vast crashed right through it, glass clinging to his body, his slid inside the structure and slid across the ground before finally coming to a stop. At this point, Vast paused and realized that yes, he was still alive. He had only one arm, his mechanical one having been destroyed after his little idea. But a few minor shards in his body, bruises, a missing mechanical arm, several gashes and cuts on his face, and being even crazier than usual, he seemed fine.
“oh…my…god I can’t I believe I just did that and lived can I get up? Ugh…hard but…yes…oh…got my legs feel like…oh my god is this even human possible?” Outside someone from Omnimbus was thinking the same thing. Were their enemies so insane that they would do stunts like that? One man couldn’t take it anymore. He took his gun, pointed to his head and fired. He’d rather die than then getting killed by these insane maniacs.
“Ah…oh…I can’t…oh come on legs move!” Vast ordered his body. “Yes?” He answered his radio.
“VAST!? OH MY GOD VAST ARE OU ALIVE!? HOLY SHIT ARE YOU EVEN CRAZIER THAN USUAL!? HOW DID YOU LIVE!? ARE YOU WALKING!? MY GOD DAMN MAN WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!?”
“Sorry, can’t talk got to shoot people.” Vast replied, hung up and turned his gun to the foes that emerged around the corner.
“Amazing! Amazing! Amazing!” Uleus cried out, spreading his arms out as the blood soaked his body. On the shores, his feet against the edge of the water, he laughed and slaughtered those that came his way. Fearful, members of the Great Order were left as gibbering wrecks when they’re bullets were proven useless. Not because he blocked them with his vectors but because he just wouldn’t die.
Then, the transformation began. Uleus had taken into his body a the biomechanical monster AZATHOTH and now, he was becoming as demented as his name implied. Bloating outwards, Uleus’s entire body twisted itself into a large bloated ball. Below him, where his gut would be a string of long dangling skinless hands sprouted. On his back, a pair of sickly looking wings that took the bloated creature into the air.
It was not a scene for the weak minded. What a disgusting and horrying abomination it was, so madly disgusting and horrible it would not be called human or Diclonius. What did the Diclonius who may have been on some of the G.O ships feel when that monster was heading right for them.
The monster was hungry. On wicked wings it flew, not even bothering to avoid the shots, only protecting its ghastly head and it landed on a single ship, the body splurt, spit and returned to human shape as Uleus grinned madly at the person before him.
“Hello…second in command.” He said to Lt. General Zen.
“Is there any Diclonius here? I want to eat them so badly!”
Zen stood his ground and with lightning quick reflexes took out his gun and fired. He aimed for nothing but the head but Uleus was quicker than him. A large globule of flesh sprouted from his chest, covering his skull while the bullets imbedded themselves in it. Immediately a stream of flesh hands moved out, forcing Zen to avoid them as another stream went for the poor humans who could do nothing but shriek, shoot and be ripped to shreds.
“Come! This is the end! Hurry up and feed me! Or kill me! Any way will do it! Come now! This is the end of all!” Uleus cried out with ecstasy. His feet moved and with a kick of his own vectors he laughed himself into the air, Zen was lucky enough to dodge the first two punches but the second one reared behind him and he knocked off his feet, forced forward he stumbled just as Uleus landed and raced right in front of him, fist brought back.
*BAM!*
Unprepared, Zen was clocked right across the face by Uleus punch. He needed to keep his distance from him, being in a close combat with a Diclonius, much less this freakshow was not one any human wanted to be in. But there was the unfortunate fact that Uleus was not going to make it that easy. He grabbed Zen by the scruff of his uniform and pulled him back and threw several punches against his face.
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *SLISH*
The fourth one though failed to reach as Uleus’ hand was sliced off by one of the many bladed tendrils surrounding him. It was enough to give Zen the time to back himself away from the creature. Uelus looked at his missing limb, licked the bleeding stump and reformed his hand like it had never been cut off.
“You know that won’t work. You know that as long my brain is still connected my body will always continue to regenerate. I may not have the longest or strongest vectors, but I am incredibly tenacious. This war is my Master’s doing, you are enemies of my wonderful Master. But you see…Master does not praise me.
I want nothing more than to be of use to that man. That great man who saved me from my fate. But I am but a mistake to him, only a tool for him to use. But I am content with that. I am content to live as nothing but a tool meant to die if it means serving him. That is the only thing that has ever mattered to me since that day. You fools, who dare to go against him, who dare to point your weapons in his glorious direction.
*SPLURT*
A gun fire went off from the side, taking off half of Uleus face but for some reason he didn’t seem disturbed by it. It was like he knew it was coming and just let it, one of his hands reaching out and taking off the head of the poor fool who had shot him.
With his face looking ghastly, he continued his rant.
“Idiots! Idiot! Idiots! Idiots! Why do you stand there with those faces!? You dare to attack you’re your King. All you must do is obey him. But as you cannot even do that…you will be slaughtered!” Zen was out of options right now. With an disturbed Uleus racing towards him, he had to keep his distance. He didn’t even bother firing his gun, there was no way he could hit him. What he had to do was get a direct shot on his head from close up. Close enough to the point where his vectors wouldn’t be able to protect him. But getting closer meant putting himself in great danger.
“Die! Die! Die! Die!” Uleus was dancing with mad glee, attacking with a ferocity that Zen was put completely on the defensive. “Kukukakakakaukukukakahaha! You don’t have time to rest! You don’t’ have time to rest until your dead! You traitors of my Master!”
“What a rich line…traitors.” Zen didn’t have time to point out the irony of that because Uleus wasn’t giving him a chance to catch his breath. With a sweep of his blades he sliced off the legs of the monster as he tumbled down, landing hard on his stomach. But the moment he did, the body elongated into a snake like appendage, skin, muscles and organs showing through the outstretched skin, beating twistedly inside his body.
This was what Uleus was, a Mad God. Neither human nor Diclonius, just pure mind blowing insanity. It rose up and struck like the snake that it was knocking Zen back several meters where his body hit the wall with a loud thud. “Guh! Ugh!” Once again Uleus was up against his face, back to human form, Zen was lifted up into the air by several flesh arm. Uleus was enjoying playing with his food.
“Nah ah ah!” And with a simple slice, the blades that protected Zen were cut off. “There is no more of that!”
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
He must have been enjoying this, punching Zen across the face and body, spewing out blood everywhere. But this was to be expected. Zen was a worthy human and great tactician, but he just couldn’t prepare himself for this. Uleus was the opponent who was on the same level as the Level Ones. Even Zen with preparation would’ve had incredible difficulties fighting one of those girls. Fighting Uleus, was like fighting an ever changing blob that didn’t want to obey the rules of physics.
“I’ll slaughter you all! I’ll take all of you down into the depths of hell with me for daring to fight against my Master and King!”
There had to be someone who could take this monster down. Someone with enough strength that could finally put the insanity inducing creature to rest forever. But he didn’t think anyone was going to come so Zen had only one choice. Azathoth Uleus was right in front of him, close enough that if the gun was pointed right at his head, he could fire, pierce through his brain and finally, at long last finally kill him.
*Swish*
His hand rose, gun ready, the trigger finger pulled…
*BANG!*
And a shot was heard. Blood ran down Uleus’ face… his eyes frozen in surprise.
“Sorry…” Uleus replied softly, twisting his head to show where the bullet has smashed into his own skull, taking off a good section but still showing very much his beating and thriving brain. On the ground was a pool of blood along with Zen’s arm, the hand still holding the pistol. “Just a few more centimeters and you’d have done it…you were close…but…”
*BASH!*
He flung Zen across the ground and stomped hard onto his back.
“You weren’t close enough! Kukukakakahahaha! That’s right!” He stomped against on his back. “You foolish man! You foolish stupid idiot man! You bastards who betrayed my King and Master! You have nothing left!” He kicked him hard against the side, poor Zen with his face set in a calm but clearly painful grimace thought about his wife and child. He had a feeling, the strongest of feelings that he was never going to see them again.
He didn’t want that. He wanted to see Elena one more time. He wanted to see Ericka one more time. He wanted to feel the warmth of his lover’s body. He wanted to see his daughter’s excited face one more time. He struggled to get up, his mind was going dark from lack of blood and being armless, keeping his blance was very difficult. There was really nothing he could do now but show some human determination.
“Hm? Kukukakakakakahahaha! I admire your courage Lt. General Zen, you are truly worthy of your title. Against any other person or a normal Diclonius you may have won. But it’s over, stand tall now and fight to your last breath if you want. If that makes you feel happy then go right for it! But you can’t stop me now…and this dance of ours is coming to an end.”
Uleus stepped away looking down at the broken and beaten body of Zen, covered in a pool of his own blood. “You did well for all that you could but in the end, it just wasn’t good enough.” With one more blow, Zen was sent hurtling across the ship and landed back against another side of the wall where he slumped forward. He could barely see now, and he could only think of his wife and child. The steps of the monster came towards him with the cruel intention of taking away his life from him.
“I’m sorry…Elena…Ericka…I guess I just couldn’t do it. Please don’t think ill of your weak father my daughter.”
And Uleus finally stood in front of him and said to him.
“Good bye…”
***
Last edited by Reric on Sun Jul 13, 2014 5:00 pm; edited 1 time in total
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by NyuuX Sun Jul 06, 2014 5:25 pm
The water was just as expected. It was warm, as if being in a bath. The feeling mixed well with the brisk air. Cy was as relaxed as he has ever been. He leaned back and floated in the water, eyes closed. As relaxed as he was, something was troubling him. He tried to ignore it and put whatever it was in the back of his mind, but couldn't.
He kept his eyes closed and took a deep breath. He could hear other people splashing in the water, laughing, enjoying life. Ever since he arrived in Iceland, he noticed he wasn't treated differently than a human. To Cy, it felt like paradise, the life most Dicloni strive to achieve, he was living in a partial of it. Not having a fear of persecution because of being of a completely different species.
“I don't think I want to leave this place.”, Cy thought. “As long as I'm here, I don't care what happens anywhere else.”
Even with those words, he was bothered. “Mika...”
He would think of her ever so often, but tell himself the same thing every time he would. “She's fine...”
The sun was blazing down on Las Vegas, the heat was scorching at 113°F . Wandering down the Vegas Strip, Nyrumi and Avery were given stares. They could not make out what the looks could be as they seemed full of disgust or hatred. Nyrumi turned back to John, whom was left with them when Ragnar's plane took off.
“Why didn't the plane come back for you? Hanging around us is pretty dangerous.” They continued to walk until they saw the Luxor. Avery looked to Nyrumi and nodded and she did likewise. They walked into the pyramid shaped building to ice cold air and a busy lobby. The three walked up to the main desk but nobody was there. “Quality service...”, Avery said looking around at the employees and guests.
“John...”, Nyrumi looked him straight in the eyes, “...it's going to get messy in here.” With those words, Avery and Nyrumi went in different directions, leaving John at the front desk.
SLISH
SLASH
CRACK
ARGHH
Sounds of screaming filled the lobby as the walls were quickly painted in red. Body parts were flying around, blood spraying from severed pieces. No one was safe, not even children. Nyrumi took great pleasure in killing men, but Avery hated the idea of children. Not because of what they were, but because of what they would become. He knew they would grow up hating Dicloni, join armies and try to take the species out.
The duo wandered throughout the more populated areas of the hotel and casino, and wiped out every living being in sight. Nyrumi arrived back at the front desk where she had left John just a little over 12 minutes before. “Look at me, what a mess I've made.”, she said as she started to undress right in the lobby. She took off her hoodie and pants. “Damn, it soaked though.”, she acknowledge the blood on her bra and panties. She proceeded to take them both off exposed her natural body. Tossing the clothes, the walked over to a variety of suitcases, and began sorting through them, looking for clothes in her size to wear. Avery walked in after killing one of the show girls, he held her head in his left hand and tossed it on the ground. He saw Nyrumi was fully naked. He gave John a glare to keep him aware to keep his distance from Nyrumi.
“Ah-ha! Here we go, just my size.” Nyrumi began dressing, putting on undergarments she had found in a bag. She did not dress in casual clothes, instead she wore a loose looking dress with the lower half puffed out. It was grey with vertical lines of blue along the lower half. She tied the back of it tight to keep it from potentially slipping off. She kept her black boots on, laced them all the way up.
Avery looked at her with a smile. “You finally look like a queen. The style fits you perfectly.” He usually made jokes about her since they have known each other for years, but he gave her a serious compliment.
“Thanks.”, Nyrumi blushed and tried to cover it up. She returned the look to Avery, still covered in blood. “Fix yourself up and look like the king you are.” Avery sighed at the thought of wearing a crown and a fancy fir cape. “You honestly can't imagine me wearing such ridiculous things.”
He dug through bags and found black pants and a plain black t-shirt. The black boots finished off his new outfit. “Nice selection Avery.”, Nyrumi encouraged his choice. They started to hear faint police sirens gradually getting louder in the distance. Nyrumi gave a smirk to Avery and said in a clear jovial voice, “Ready to put on a show?”
He kept his eyes closed and took a deep breath. He could hear other people splashing in the water, laughing, enjoying life. Ever since he arrived in Iceland, he noticed he wasn't treated differently than a human. To Cy, it felt like paradise, the life most Dicloni strive to achieve, he was living in a partial of it. Not having a fear of persecution because of being of a completely different species.
“I don't think I want to leave this place.”, Cy thought. “As long as I'm here, I don't care what happens anywhere else.”
Even with those words, he was bothered. “Mika...”
He would think of her ever so often, but tell himself the same thing every time he would. “She's fine...”
The sun was blazing down on Las Vegas, the heat was scorching at 113°F . Wandering down the Vegas Strip, Nyrumi and Avery were given stares. They could not make out what the looks could be as they seemed full of disgust or hatred. Nyrumi turned back to John, whom was left with them when Ragnar's plane took off.
“Why didn't the plane come back for you? Hanging around us is pretty dangerous.” They continued to walk until they saw the Luxor. Avery looked to Nyrumi and nodded and she did likewise. They walked into the pyramid shaped building to ice cold air and a busy lobby. The three walked up to the main desk but nobody was there. “Quality service...”, Avery said looking around at the employees and guests.
“John...”, Nyrumi looked him straight in the eyes, “...it's going to get messy in here.” With those words, Avery and Nyrumi went in different directions, leaving John at the front desk.
SLISH
SLASH
CRACK
ARGHH
Sounds of screaming filled the lobby as the walls were quickly painted in red. Body parts were flying around, blood spraying from severed pieces. No one was safe, not even children. Nyrumi took great pleasure in killing men, but Avery hated the idea of children. Not because of what they were, but because of what they would become. He knew they would grow up hating Dicloni, join armies and try to take the species out.
The duo wandered throughout the more populated areas of the hotel and casino, and wiped out every living being in sight. Nyrumi arrived back at the front desk where she had left John just a little over 12 minutes before. “Look at me, what a mess I've made.”, she said as she started to undress right in the lobby. She took off her hoodie and pants. “Damn, it soaked though.”, she acknowledge the blood on her bra and panties. She proceeded to take them both off exposed her natural body. Tossing the clothes, the walked over to a variety of suitcases, and began sorting through them, looking for clothes in her size to wear. Avery walked in after killing one of the show girls, he held her head in his left hand and tossed it on the ground. He saw Nyrumi was fully naked. He gave John a glare to keep him aware to keep his distance from Nyrumi.
“Ah-ha! Here we go, just my size.” Nyrumi began dressing, putting on undergarments she had found in a bag. She did not dress in casual clothes, instead she wore a loose looking dress with the lower half puffed out. It was grey with vertical lines of blue along the lower half. She tied the back of it tight to keep it from potentially slipping off. She kept her black boots on, laced them all the way up.
Avery looked at her with a smile. “You finally look like a queen. The style fits you perfectly.” He usually made jokes about her since they have known each other for years, but he gave her a serious compliment.
“Thanks.”, Nyrumi blushed and tried to cover it up. She returned the look to Avery, still covered in blood. “Fix yourself up and look like the king you are.” Avery sighed at the thought of wearing a crown and a fancy fir cape. “You honestly can't imagine me wearing such ridiculous things.”
He dug through bags and found black pants and a plain black t-shirt. The black boots finished off his new outfit. “Nice selection Avery.”, Nyrumi encouraged his choice. They started to hear faint police sirens gradually getting louder in the distance. Nyrumi gave a smirk to Avery and said in a clear jovial voice, “Ready to put on a show?”
NyuuX- Posts : 27
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-12-18
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Sun Jul 06, 2014 5:42 pm
Adam spent the days looking and asking, finding any info he can on where Zero was, but was finding it hard. Eve on the other hand, was able to find something.
“Adam I have found something” Eve said to Adam.
“What is it Eve? It better be good because this has become a pain, you would think that SOMEONE would know his whereabouts...” Adam annoying replied to Eve.
“The reason we have not found anything on where Jamie could be...is because the last piece of info on Jamie was five years...the only thing that is related to him is this file that has a character named Zero...and upon looking that...it turns out that Jamie and Zero are the same person…”
“Hmmm...Jamie did like the name Zero when we were kids, so now that we know who he is now, do you know where he is?” Adam asked Eve. They finally were heading in the right direction, but now it was the case of knowing where he is.
“From all the things I have pulled out and researched...his whereabouts would be somewhere around here…” Eve presented Adam with a map, which had a circle around the area that Zero could be.
“Well, it’s better than nothing, and we might be able to see as soon as we get there so let’s go.” Adam quickly headed back to his helicopter and began heading towards the mark area. It has been five years since Adam had seen Zero, it was when the kingdom was destroyed. Zero had believed that everyone but him and Suzuki had died, but it seemed that his best friend Adam had also survived, all thanks to his younger sister, who sacrificed herself by protecting him when Excalibur’s controlled diclonius attacked.
----------
Itachi watched as Inagi dodged the trap and then prepared to attack. Itachi smirked as Inagi tried to use speed to hit him. Itachi’s cyborg abilities were made to counter Zero’s speed, so Inagi was just too slow for him. Itachi slammed the ground with his foot, causing a massive shockwave towards Inagi, in an attempt to knock the man off balance and send a massive electric shock to his body, paralysing him for a minute. This would allow Itachi enough time to redeploy the anti-magic shield and capture Inagi.
---------
The battle had begun and gunfire could be heard everywhere. Helicopter and jets were firing at each other as the G.O went to war with Hector’s Omnimbus. Squad A and Squad B were making easy work of the enemy jets that were coming by, but soon the incoming helicopters had begun to surround them.
“The enemy has surrounded us!” Lt. Olsen shouted. Squad B then realised that the door had opened, and Zero stood in front of the helicopter. “Sir! What are you doing?” Lt. Olsen questioned, he was surprised of what Zero was doing.
“Take out as many jets that you can and make progress to the ground, once you can get to ground we will have an advantage...I will take care of these ones…” Zero then glow blow as he flew at quick speed towards the jet in front of him and with his blades, he sliced through the jet, causing it to fall and crash into the ocean below. This helped create a distraction for the two Squads, as the surrounding jets turned their attention to Zero, and began pursuit. With their men fighting in the air, the two Squads knew their order and began to descend in an attempt to find an area to land, once they do, they can clear the area for more of their men to land, thus begin taking control of the island and take the advantage.
Zero flew in the air, being followed by the jets. They fired at him, but he dodged with ease. Zero then turn around and charged his attack. Zero then fired his Crystal Blood cannon at the enemy jets. The opposition didn’t realise until it was too late and the shot blew the jets up. Zero then noticed that Uleus had reached where Zen was and began flying towards him, but was intercepted by more enemy jets. Zero got to work on the jets, taking them down one by one. It was annoying Zero with the amount of enemies coming after him, but then again, he is the only one who is floating in the air taking people down, so it was understandable that he would be the main target. Zero finally was able to take down the last jet that was near him. He noticed that Uleus had not left and was wondering Zen’s current state. He can’t let Uleus take out one of their fighters, not this early. Zero flew towards the ship and got inside.
Once he had got inside he saw the remains of the soldiers that were inside. This help Zero know that Uleus was in the ship. The sight of the crew would disgust most, but Zero has seen stuff like this for too long, he has even done it himself. Zero heard fighting and something laughing. It was Uleus. He quietly made his way towards the sound and saw what was going on. Zen was beaten and broken by Uleus, it seemed that Uleus was too much for Zen as his blood was everywhere. If Zen was not part cyborg, Zero wondered if he would still be breathing after Uleus relentless assault. Zero arrived just as Uleus hit Zen across the room, possibly breaking the remaining bones that were yet to be broken at this point. So this was Uleus, Hector’s second in command, the wretched diclonius that was so far from the deep end of the pool, that he was no longer in the pool, he was god damn insane. Normal bullets don’t affect him, decapitations wouldn’t stop him, he would simple just regenerate. Only way to kill was to aim for the head. Zero knew this, and watched as Uleus was making his way to Zen before stopping.
“Good bye…”
Zero quickly sprung into action and pulled out his two pistols and fired at Uleus’ head and body. The impact from the 50. cal bullets would leave a mark on Uleus as well as possibly knocking him out of the ship, if not, then Zero was prepared to fight.
“Adam I have found something” Eve said to Adam.
“What is it Eve? It better be good because this has become a pain, you would think that SOMEONE would know his whereabouts...” Adam annoying replied to Eve.
“The reason we have not found anything on where Jamie could be...is because the last piece of info on Jamie was five years...the only thing that is related to him is this file that has a character named Zero...and upon looking that...it turns out that Jamie and Zero are the same person…”
“Hmmm...Jamie did like the name Zero when we were kids, so now that we know who he is now, do you know where he is?” Adam asked Eve. They finally were heading in the right direction, but now it was the case of knowing where he is.
“From all the things I have pulled out and researched...his whereabouts would be somewhere around here…” Eve presented Adam with a map, which had a circle around the area that Zero could be.
“Well, it’s better than nothing, and we might be able to see as soon as we get there so let’s go.” Adam quickly headed back to his helicopter and began heading towards the mark area. It has been five years since Adam had seen Zero, it was when the kingdom was destroyed. Zero had believed that everyone but him and Suzuki had died, but it seemed that his best friend Adam had also survived, all thanks to his younger sister, who sacrificed herself by protecting him when Excalibur’s controlled diclonius attacked.
----------
Itachi watched as Inagi dodged the trap and then prepared to attack. Itachi smirked as Inagi tried to use speed to hit him. Itachi’s cyborg abilities were made to counter Zero’s speed, so Inagi was just too slow for him. Itachi slammed the ground with his foot, causing a massive shockwave towards Inagi, in an attempt to knock the man off balance and send a massive electric shock to his body, paralysing him for a minute. This would allow Itachi enough time to redeploy the anti-magic shield and capture Inagi.
---------
The battle had begun and gunfire could be heard everywhere. Helicopter and jets were firing at each other as the G.O went to war with Hector’s Omnimbus. Squad A and Squad B were making easy work of the enemy jets that were coming by, but soon the incoming helicopters had begun to surround them.
“The enemy has surrounded us!” Lt. Olsen shouted. Squad B then realised that the door had opened, and Zero stood in front of the helicopter. “Sir! What are you doing?” Lt. Olsen questioned, he was surprised of what Zero was doing.
“Take out as many jets that you can and make progress to the ground, once you can get to ground we will have an advantage...I will take care of these ones…” Zero then glow blow as he flew at quick speed towards the jet in front of him and with his blades, he sliced through the jet, causing it to fall and crash into the ocean below. This helped create a distraction for the two Squads, as the surrounding jets turned their attention to Zero, and began pursuit. With their men fighting in the air, the two Squads knew their order and began to descend in an attempt to find an area to land, once they do, they can clear the area for more of their men to land, thus begin taking control of the island and take the advantage.
Zero flew in the air, being followed by the jets. They fired at him, but he dodged with ease. Zero then turn around and charged his attack. Zero then fired his Crystal Blood cannon at the enemy jets. The opposition didn’t realise until it was too late and the shot blew the jets up. Zero then noticed that Uleus had reached where Zen was and began flying towards him, but was intercepted by more enemy jets. Zero got to work on the jets, taking them down one by one. It was annoying Zero with the amount of enemies coming after him, but then again, he is the only one who is floating in the air taking people down, so it was understandable that he would be the main target. Zero finally was able to take down the last jet that was near him. He noticed that Uleus had not left and was wondering Zen’s current state. He can’t let Uleus take out one of their fighters, not this early. Zero flew towards the ship and got inside.
Once he had got inside he saw the remains of the soldiers that were inside. This help Zero know that Uleus was in the ship. The sight of the crew would disgust most, but Zero has seen stuff like this for too long, he has even done it himself. Zero heard fighting and something laughing. It was Uleus. He quietly made his way towards the sound and saw what was going on. Zen was beaten and broken by Uleus, it seemed that Uleus was too much for Zen as his blood was everywhere. If Zen was not part cyborg, Zero wondered if he would still be breathing after Uleus relentless assault. Zero arrived just as Uleus hit Zen across the room, possibly breaking the remaining bones that were yet to be broken at this point. So this was Uleus, Hector’s second in command, the wretched diclonius that was so far from the deep end of the pool, that he was no longer in the pool, he was god damn insane. Normal bullets don’t affect him, decapitations wouldn’t stop him, he would simple just regenerate. Only way to kill was to aim for the head. Zero knew this, and watched as Uleus was making his way to Zen before stopping.
“Good bye…”
Zero quickly sprung into action and pulled out his two pistols and fired at Uleus’ head and body. The impact from the 50. cal bullets would leave a mark on Uleus as well as possibly knocking him out of the ship, if not, then Zero was prepared to fight.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Wed Jul 09, 2014 10:48 am
The sun was blazing down on Las Vegas, the heat was scorching at 113°F . Wandering down the Vegas Strip, Nyrumi and Avery were given stares. They could not make out what the looks could be as they seemed full of disgust or hatred. Nyrumi turned back to John, whom was left with them when Ragnar's plane took off.
“Why didn't the plane come back for you? Hanging around us is pretty dangerous.”
John gave a smile and said “Do not worry, I will not be a burden to you” he was not so worried about himself, not because he thought he was safe, far from it. He knew very well that he is now in constant danger by sticking with them. No, he was not worried about himself cause to himself he was worthless if he could not help others, and less than worthless if he was holding others back.
They continued to walk until they saw the Luxor. Avery looked to Nyrumi and nodded and she did likewise. They walked into the pyramid shaped building to ice cold air and a busy lobby. The three walked up to the main desk but nobody was there. “Quality service...”, Avery said looking around at the employees and guests.
John was disappointed at the staff, not much more nor any less.
“John...”
John froze when Nyrumi said his name and looked him straight in the eyes. He was nervous he had done something wrong, or something else.
“...it's going to get messy in here.”
Those words gave John an unusual type of relief. He did not like what that means, as he does not like people to die, but he was relieved that he had not done something wrong. He feared failure more than almost anything else.
John did not look as they killed the people in the lobby nor while they went off. He turned his head from the carnage that had just happened around him, not wanting to face the horror that surrounded him. He then heard something, someone breathing under the front desk. He jumped over and saw someone calling the cops under the front desk, it was too late, he knew that the police were on their way. He quickly hit the person under the desk before she could make a noise, he quickly tied her up and covered her mouth with a cloth to minimize any noise.
John was already planning their way to escape the police, he did not like it but he was willing to do it. He was planning to use this staff member as a hostage.
As he stood up from tying her up he noticed the computer right there and quickly started to check whether anything had happened. He was incredibly quick at browsing through, looking for whatever info he could find.
However, while he was looking up info he had not noticed his prisoner waking up. She suddenly kicked out both her legs, hitting and tripping John. But then, when his right hand fell onto the ground something happened which his hostage was not expecting.
*SPLAT*
Her brain now covered the entire under part of the desk. John was left in shock as it nothing of her head was left except as liquids and bits dripping from under the desk.
The glove that had always covered his right hand was now with a big hole where the palm of his hand was, but instead of the palm of his hand was a barrel, a gun barrel.
“No, no, no, no no no NO NO NO NO NO NO! THE SAFETY WAS SUPPOSED TO BE ON, OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD”
John stood up and removed the glove, the glove had been covering the hand part of his mechanical right arm, something he showed to almost no one except Ragnar, his brother and Ragnar’s researchers and scientists.
“GOD DAMN IT! It had automatically turned the safety off, fuck, how am I supposed to hide this from them now”
John turned the safety back on, plastic like metal covering up the palm of his hand and hiding the powerful twenty millimeter diameter multi-purpose canon that was hidden within his mechanical arm.
He had lost his arm long time ago, even before working for Ragnar, however when he was picked up by Ragnar he got this new mechanical arm. It was many years ago and the researchers were still testing a lot of the simpler designs for this. It was still good enough though to fit in a weapon and work equally as well as a normal arm, except a lot heavier. He kept it a secret from almost everyone as this was a major scientific project that they were working on, and he felt so honoured by the simple fact that he got to be the one to test it.
John jumped back over the desk to where he was and put his right hand into his pocket to hide it, since the sleeve covered the rest of his arm. He did this just in time as Nyrumi came in.
“Look at me, what a mess I've made.”
John got startled a bit hearing her as he had not noticed her coming in but he quickly started blushing immensely as he saw her undressing. He could not respond, he could not react, he was sure he should look away but he was too nervous to do so. He had never thought something like this could ever happen in his life.
“Damn, it soaked though.”
John was not sure whether he was supposed to respond and simply nodded, too nervous and embarrassed to say anything. His blush however got much brighter as he suddenly realized she was taking off her bra and panty as well. He could not move a single muscle, at least not on purpose.John was a bit relieved that he had chosen to hide his right hand in his pocket as it helped now in hiding another thing that was growing by the sight he was seeing.
John however became terrified as he saw the glare that Avery gave him. He tried to hide the fact he had been looking at Nyrumi as well as tried to hide his bright red blush from the whole situation.
“Ah-ha! Here we go, just my size.”
John carefully peaked hearing her say that, though he looked away right away when he noticed she still had not gotten into the clothes she was talking about. He peaked again a bit later and while she had not finished putting her clothes on when he checked again her body was at least covered enough for him to feel it being alright that he was now looking, though his blush was still strong and bright on his face.
John was however still stunned by how good it looked on her. He wanted to compliment her but was afraid that it might upset Avery, afraid of making things awkward and too nervous anyway to say anything at all.
Avery looked at her with a smile. “You finally look like a queen. The style fits you perfectly.”
“Thanks.”, Nyrumi blushed and tried to cover it up. She returned the look to Avery.
John smiled also, even though he knew they were concentrating and talking to each other. He smiled because he was happy to see Nyrumi smile from the compliment that Avery had given her.
“Fix yourself up and look like the king you are.”
Avery sighed at the thought of wearing a crown and a fancy fir cape. “You honestly can't imagine me wearing such ridiculous things.”
He dug through bags and found black pants and a plain black t-shirt. The black boots finished off his new outfit. “Nice selection Avery.”, Nyrumi encouraged his choice. They started to hear faint police sirens gradually getting louder in the distance. Nyrumi gave a smirk to Avery and said in a clear jovial voice, “Ready to put on a show?”
John had almost forgotten the fact that the police were coming, he thought quickly and then realized one thing and said “Wait, I think I know of a way for us to escape safely and easily, use me as a fake hostage, they will never know that we are working together” he was mostly suggesting this plan not to avoid killing, but rather avoid either one of them get hurt in case of the police brought something that could be a genuine threat to them, since it would not be impossible to think that a swat team might come or even possibly the military.
However, as John suggested this plan he had not realized that he had done something he was used to doing when he had a plan and needed attention to explain it, and that was raising his right hand with a finger pointing. But usually he had his special glove to cover his secret mechanical arm, and now his face paled a bit realizing that his mechanical hand was easy and obvious to see for the both of them.
Before anything could be said John almost immediately caved in and said quickly with a tone of voice sounding like that of someone who is confessing after having been interrogated for a long time “I am so sorry, please forgive me for not telling you about this, please do not tell Ragnar, he will be incredibly angry if he discovers that I revealed the mechanical arm he gave me, and oh god please do not tell Nietzsche, he will certainly kill me if he finds out that I accidentally showed some of his early work” he was breathing rapidly and shakily, after a few moments he started to calm down his breath before saying “I-I am so sorry…y-you may punish me for not telling you i-if you desire to punish me” John’s head hung like that of a guilty man with a lot of regret, but it also looked like he had accepted that he was about to be punished or at the very least he thought he was about to be punished, then after a bit he said “wait, that sounded bad, I am sorry about that-damn it, I cannot even accept being punished for my faults without fucking something up” it was getting clear that he was gonna just dig himself deeper and deeper into self persecution if someone did not snap him out of it.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“I see you are enjoying yourself here” said a friendly voice to Cy. Cy would be able to recognize it as the voice of Ragnar’s Limo driver. He sat down next to Cy and said “I come here every year when Ragnar goes to his winter mansion here, guess I get to come here early this year”
The considerably older but still healthy looking man smiled to Cy and then asked “Are you thinking of that girl of yours in who left the plane in New York? Do not worry about her, she is safe from any major threat there, she is certainly financially stable at least”
The old man relaxed a bit before then giving him a USB and said “When you get to a computer in private check it, it holds the video of you guys in the Limo from quite a while ago, in case that there is some reason you want to remember that ride, since I am guessing you do not have a lot of pictures or videos of her”
The old man then said “let me know if you notice something unusual in it, I was supposed to check it but I think you would rather want to have it, now excuse me a bit but I am gonna take a nice nap now” he smiled and then closed his eyes, taking a light nap.
After a bit the old man woke up and stretched. He woke up right before Cy was gonna leave and he realized one thing “By the way, where are you gonna stay at? If you do not know you could come with me to Ragnar’s winter mansion, everybody else are going to visit their families around here”
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“The newest versions are a marginal improvement on previous versions, they are less than half the previous weight and can survive at ten times the previous version heat limit. Four fold more pressure is needed to bend the new versions of the bio metal and compatibility is almost universal, even with diclonius tissue and genetics. Version X-arm-47 seems to meet all the conditions that we had when we set out this project. Our second project has also gone well and almost finished. We have isolated multiple of genes that will give many things all from twice as strong muscles, easier for the muscles to access stored energy, small amount of regenerating flesh and body parts, ability to adjust body temperature to save up energy in hot environments and when exerting the body, significantly lower chances of heart and blood vessel diseases to appear, we have even isolated the important bacterial gene that grants immunity to viruses, big resistance against other bacterias and even certain types of venoms and poisons. But most importantly of all we have been able to find and isolate almost all the genes relating to the diclonius brain and its working as our client had specially requested us to find. This research log will be updated when new info arises. This has been Friedrich Nietzesche’s update on the transhumanism project initiated by Ragnar, codename: Zarathustra” Wrote Friedrich Nietzesche, one of the major researchers of Ragnar.
“I do not understand how you got the rights to give this project its name” says one of the other major researchers of Ragnar, Carl Darwin.
“Probably cause I do not believe that there is a big bearded man in the sky” says Nietzesche back
“You say that everyday, yet it is I who actually does all of the work on genetics and the brain, you only work on the robotics and mechanics” Responds Darwin back
“Of course you indulge yourself in your own ego, after all, you did rename yourself after Charles Darwin” says Nietzesche back
“at least I kept my first name, you got rid of your entire name to rename yourself after Friedrich Nietzesche, you at the very least have as a big of an ego as I got, and clearly also some hypocrisy to go with it” responds Darwin back
“Shut up the both of you!” said the head researcher, who had gotten annoyed of both of his one rank lower researchers “you both can have your petty arguments elsewhere and after work is done”
“What is it? Has our wannabe researcher boss discovered something unbelievable, maybe you discovered some fairies?” says Nietzesche with a viscious tone
“says the individual who was shamed out of the scientific community over a ‘fake’ skeleton of an extinct Sapien species, aka, the diclonius” says the head researcher, which was enough to shut him up “But, I have discovered something else”
“what is it?” asked Darwin
“Ragnar is missing”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*lick*
“I just love ice cream, don’t you also love Ice cream, of course you do, I heard you scream for Ice cream” said Jeff over the dead body of a mugger and the still living but terrified women that was being mugged, all the while licking a cone of Ice cream he had gotten before dealing with the situation, the knife that he used in his other hand. He had secretly left the plane when it landed in Las vegas without anyone noticing. He started walking away with his forever always on smile, a bloody knife and his ice cream. His unblinking eyes seeming to stare at nothing.
Jeff soon heard the sirens, expecting them to come to deal with him but he was surprised when he saw them drive past him “How rude, police usually stopped by the criminals to stop them instead of driving away, they could have at least threatened me before driving away”
Jeff walked up to a car that had to stop because of the speeding police and suddenly smashed through the window with his fist. His fist got badly bloody by that but it did not take long for him to suddenly grab onto the driver and pull him harshly out of the car and onto the road, where Jeff almost immediately curved stomped him, a few times but not enough to kill him before going into the man’s car “thanks for the ride sir, good that you realized that you should not drive in traffic when there is so much blood blocking your vision”
Jeff started driving the car at high speed and huge amount of recklessness after the cops. Jeff was not gonna let them simply ignore him and get away with that, he was gonna drive right into them the moment they stop, would not be the first time he did that. It would not either be the first time he survived something so idiotic and reckless.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Hey, do you know where jeff is at? I cannot find him anywhere” asked one of the guards of the plane
“Do not worry, this is Iceland, the only place he will not cause any trouble at, he probably is just getting some Ice cream somewhere, you know how much he loves his ice cream” responded another
“But I have not seen him the whole trip after we landed in Las Vegas” responded the first guard back
“......WHAT!? OH FUCKING GOD HELL DAMN IT TO SHIT! WHY DID YOU NOT FUCKING TELL ME THIS EARLIER!” said the second guard almost immediately back after hearing that “WE DO NOT NEED HIM CAUSING HUGE AMOUNT OF PROBLEMS IN LAS VEGAS! OR ANYWHERE IN THE USA FOR THAT MATTER! HOW DID HE EVEN DISAPPEAR THERE ANYWAY!?”
“I do not know, that is why I was asking you!” said the first guard
“god fucking damn it! We are so fucking dead if anybody finds out” said the second guard
“New reports of a massacre going on in las vegas have come” is heard from a close by radio
“...fuck”
--------------------------------------------------
words:3031
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sun Jul 13, 2014 5:08 pm
Zen, his body weakened and broken displayed no fear as his killer came up to him, grinning like the out of the gene pool monstrosity he was. There was no reason to be afraid of death, he had long ago accepted that ever since he first became a member of the Great Order.
From his back, something emerged, Uleus' skinless vector formed into a sickle that would take off the head of the man in a single swoop.
!?
Something caught his attention, Uleus turned his head just a fraction before a single bullet hit him right across the face, taking off the left side so that the muscle and bones of his teeth could be clearly seen. Another bullet slammed into his side, tearing out a huge chunk, splattering flesh and organs across the ship.
"Ugh!?" Shocked and unexpected, the force of the blast had sent Uleus hurtling off the ship where the sound of his body splashing against the water was muffled the by the constant firing and explosions around them.
Zen slumped forward and collasped, turning to his back he began to cough up blood and was perhaps wondering what had happened.
Someone had shot Uleus and knocked him off the ship and by that point his ship began to move, moving away from the location of where Uleus had fallen.
"...Zero?" He muttered through a choked voice.
From his back, something emerged, Uleus' skinless vector formed into a sickle that would take off the head of the man in a single swoop.
!?
Something caught his attention, Uleus turned his head just a fraction before a single bullet hit him right across the face, taking off the left side so that the muscle and bones of his teeth could be clearly seen. Another bullet slammed into his side, tearing out a huge chunk, splattering flesh and organs across the ship.
"Ugh!?" Shocked and unexpected, the force of the blast had sent Uleus hurtling off the ship where the sound of his body splashing against the water was muffled the by the constant firing and explosions around them.
Zen slumped forward and collasped, turning to his back he began to cough up blood and was perhaps wondering what had happened.
Someone had shot Uleus and knocked him off the ship and by that point his ship began to move, moving away from the location of where Uleus had fallen.
"...Zero?" He muttered through a choked voice.
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Tue Jul 15, 2014 11:40 am
At the G.O. base, on the day of the battle against the omnibus base, a faint echo could slowly but surely be heard. They sounded like faint footsteps, coming from empty hallways. They seemed to be coming from multiple of places, or at least it was unclear where the sounds of these faint footsteps were coming from. No camera could pick anything up from those areas, they could not even pick up the sound that echoed, but it was clear something was not right.
The sounds finally started to become clearer and clearer where they were coming from as the sound started to become fainter in some areas and clearer in others. If the few select people at the base could figure it out they would realize that the sounds were clearer the closer they got to Elena’s location.
As it started to become clearer where the sound was coming from, or heading to, certain other things could be noticed. Wet footprints could be seen in some hallways, coming from one wall and going into another wall. If they would check the cameras the cameras would show the footprints appearing, but nothing else, except for the sounds of the footprints. The footprints directions were towards Elena’s and her daughter’s location.
Another sound could be heard, someone whistling a tune.
When the individual finally made it to Elena’s and her daughter’s location a sound of the lock clicking in could be heard shortly followed by a voice coming from behind her “A lovely day to become a widow, is it not?””
Behind her was an old Icelandic legend, Djáknin á Myrká, directly translated it would mean The deacon at Darkriver. One of the more famous stories, that now was clear to not be simply a story as a simple pop sound could be heard has the dark figure had his own back towards Elena as he opened a wine bottle and poured into two glasses that he seemed to have come with himself. He asked with his voice that sounded like it had died “Do you want the kid to stay here? I will not harm her but I ask to know if you feel comfortable with me here” if she would look over to his back she could not see anything unusual besides the fact his clothes looked a few centuries out of date, that he wore a robe that covered away any feature of his skin, in particular his head and neck, they also seemed a little bit wet.
He turned around, his head hung in such a way that it was impossible to see his face and he walked slowly towards Elena as he said “I am sorry for the lack of invitation request, I am also sorry for not letting know ahead of time” the closer he got the more clear he was a bit of a short man, about hundred and seventy centimeters, not exactly that of a midget but a bit shorter than the average man. “My partner would have come himself, and in a much more formal way, but he is busy right now, stuck back at his place, and I cannot really do formal meetings, too much trouble for the results that I get”
As he got close enough to hand Elena one of the two wine glasses small amount of white could be seen from his face. “Usually people become almost as white as me when they get a good look of me” he lifted his head, finally letting the light hit his face and revealing what he meant by that. “I guess people are just not used to ghost skeletons”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ten years ago, a young eight year old went outside. It was night, it was dark, it was cold, it was only twelve days till christmas. The kid was staying at his winter mansion with his father, his father’s last christmas though the kid did not know that. The kid was smart but was still innocent like at that age, he had not gone through many or any hardships, at the very least of what he could remember. He had that morning gotten a gift in his shoe that he placed in the window from the one of the Yule lads, the first one. Thirteen brothers who were the sons of the troll giants Grýla and Leppalúði, the brothers used to prank the humans and both their parents and even their cat ate kids, though the thirteen brothers had gotten used to eating other stuff instead of kids, and over the years started to give toys to the good little girls and little boys.
The little boy who had gone out at night to try to see the one who is to come that night, Giljagaur, knew that his father would be really worried if he discovered his sons reckless behaviour to try and see one of the yule lads. It had been hard work for him to avoid being caught either by his father or one of the many servants, but he was successful tonight.
The kid was not particularly big, though in few years he is gonna have a massive growth spurt. He tried to see through the winter storm that was at that night. It was difficult but not impossible, as he saw a silhouette on a horse. The boy had never heard of any of the yule lads riding on an animal, the closest one to do something like that was Stekkjastaur, and that was just when he tried to steal sheep. The young boy walked to the silhouette and heard its pained voice call out a single name again and again, Garún.
The boy walked up to the man that finally stopped, the little boy asked “Hver ert þú og hvað ertu að gera hér? (who are you and what are you doing here?)” The silhouette answered back “Þeir kalla mig Djáknin á Myrká, hvað heitir þú og hvað ert þú að gera hér? (They call me The deacon at Darkriver, what is your name and what are you doing here?)” The boy smiled and said “Ég heitir Ragnar, aldrie hélt ég mundi fá sjá draug (My name is Ragnar, never thought I would see a ghost)”
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
words:1043
The sounds finally started to become clearer and clearer where they were coming from as the sound started to become fainter in some areas and clearer in others. If the few select people at the base could figure it out they would realize that the sounds were clearer the closer they got to Elena’s location.
As it started to become clearer where the sound was coming from, or heading to, certain other things could be noticed. Wet footprints could be seen in some hallways, coming from one wall and going into another wall. If they would check the cameras the cameras would show the footprints appearing, but nothing else, except for the sounds of the footprints. The footprints directions were towards Elena’s and her daughter’s location.
Another sound could be heard, someone whistling a tune.
When the individual finally made it to Elena’s and her daughter’s location a sound of the lock clicking in could be heard shortly followed by a voice coming from behind her “A lovely day to become a widow, is it not?””
Behind her was an old Icelandic legend, Djáknin á Myrká, directly translated it would mean The deacon at Darkriver. One of the more famous stories, that now was clear to not be simply a story as a simple pop sound could be heard has the dark figure had his own back towards Elena as he opened a wine bottle and poured into two glasses that he seemed to have come with himself. He asked with his voice that sounded like it had died “Do you want the kid to stay here? I will not harm her but I ask to know if you feel comfortable with me here” if she would look over to his back she could not see anything unusual besides the fact his clothes looked a few centuries out of date, that he wore a robe that covered away any feature of his skin, in particular his head and neck, they also seemed a little bit wet.
He turned around, his head hung in such a way that it was impossible to see his face and he walked slowly towards Elena as he said “I am sorry for the lack of invitation request, I am also sorry for not letting know ahead of time” the closer he got the more clear he was a bit of a short man, about hundred and seventy centimeters, not exactly that of a midget but a bit shorter than the average man. “My partner would have come himself, and in a much more formal way, but he is busy right now, stuck back at his place, and I cannot really do formal meetings, too much trouble for the results that I get”
As he got close enough to hand Elena one of the two wine glasses small amount of white could be seen from his face. “Usually people become almost as white as me when they get a good look of me” he lifted his head, finally letting the light hit his face and revealing what he meant by that. “I guess people are just not used to ghost skeletons”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ten years ago, a young eight year old went outside. It was night, it was dark, it was cold, it was only twelve days till christmas. The kid was staying at his winter mansion with his father, his father’s last christmas though the kid did not know that. The kid was smart but was still innocent like at that age, he had not gone through many or any hardships, at the very least of what he could remember. He had that morning gotten a gift in his shoe that he placed in the window from the one of the Yule lads, the first one. Thirteen brothers who were the sons of the troll giants Grýla and Leppalúði, the brothers used to prank the humans and both their parents and even their cat ate kids, though the thirteen brothers had gotten used to eating other stuff instead of kids, and over the years started to give toys to the good little girls and little boys.
The little boy who had gone out at night to try to see the one who is to come that night, Giljagaur, knew that his father would be really worried if he discovered his sons reckless behaviour to try and see one of the yule lads. It had been hard work for him to avoid being caught either by his father or one of the many servants, but he was successful tonight.
The kid was not particularly big, though in few years he is gonna have a massive growth spurt. He tried to see through the winter storm that was at that night. It was difficult but not impossible, as he saw a silhouette on a horse. The boy had never heard of any of the yule lads riding on an animal, the closest one to do something like that was Stekkjastaur, and that was just when he tried to steal sheep. The young boy walked to the silhouette and heard its pained voice call out a single name again and again, Garún.
The boy walked up to the man that finally stopped, the little boy asked “Hver ert þú og hvað ertu að gera hér? (who are you and what are you doing here?)” The silhouette answered back “Þeir kalla mig Djáknin á Myrká, hvað heitir þú og hvað ert þú að gera hér? (They call me The deacon at Darkriver, what is your name and what are you doing here?)” The boy smiled and said “Ég heitir Ragnar, aldrie hélt ég mundi fá sjá draug (My name is Ragnar, never thought I would see a ghost)”
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
words:1043
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Wed Jul 16, 2014 3:24 pm
Zero watched as the bullets made contact with Uleus. The first bullet hit Uleus in the head, unlucky for Zero was that Uleus was able to react and turn his head around, only causing part of his face to rip off. Zero could see watched as the bullet ripped off part of Uleus’ skin, it was a disgusting sight to see, but it didn’t faze Zero at all. The second bullet also made it’s mark, tearing a chunk out of the Uleus. The impact from both the bullets was strong enough to knock Uleus out of the ship and make a loud sounding crash as his body smacked the ocean. Zero knew that Uleus wasn’t dead, as he did not get the bullet through the head, only the side, but Zero knew that he would probably not see Uleus again.
"...Zero?" He muttered through a choked voice.
“You’re alive then?” Zero replied, as he placed his guns back. “I arrived just in time then, as it seemed you were about to be disconnected from your body and life…” Zero continued as he walked up to the battered and broken Zen. “As I was taking down jets from the air, I noticed that Uleus had gone straight towards your ship...I then got here as fast as I could…”
Zero looked at Zen’s conditions, he was nowhere near able to continue fighting, which was disappointing for Zero, as the man that gave him a good fight...was now reduced to a battered and bloody mess.
“So what do you plan on doing now? You’re in no condition to fight after Uleus’ doings and this battle has only just begun...
"...Zero?" He muttered through a choked voice.
“You’re alive then?” Zero replied, as he placed his guns back. “I arrived just in time then, as it seemed you were about to be disconnected from your body and life…” Zero continued as he walked up to the battered and broken Zen. “As I was taking down jets from the air, I noticed that Uleus had gone straight towards your ship...I then got here as fast as I could…”
Zero looked at Zen’s conditions, he was nowhere near able to continue fighting, which was disappointing for Zero, as the man that gave him a good fight...was now reduced to a battered and bloody mess.
“So what do you plan on doing now? You’re in no condition to fight after Uleus’ doings and this battle has only just begun...
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Fri Jul 18, 2014 2:16 pm
Ragnar finally spoke saying “Queen of what exactly? There has been no one that I have bent to before, so, for exactly what reason should the king of Iceland bow to a queen with no people to rule. And, by the way, the first thing I killed was the voice, for I am not so weak as to bend myself to my nature if it gives me nothing for it. Plus, anyway, I already got two ways to deal with humanity instead of killing them. But, I do see you mistook my words for a threat. No, those words were not simple threats, they were a warning. But, I will excuse your response seeing as you probably did not know of my royal status and thought I was just some common individual with an attitude, arrogance and overconfidence.”
Ariel glowered at him. She did not like him at all. "I do hope that was a rhetorical question." His dealing with humanity they way he did was weak, and certainly wouldn't stop the torture of experimentation. The only way was to destroy them all. She was tempted to destroy him here and now, but her own restraint told her to remain curious for what was next.
Ragnar let few moments of silence come before finally asking her about one of his suspicions “What is the name of the person in your head?”
Ariel tilted her head as she stared at him. Lasciel ran her fingers down Ragnar's arm on the other side of him and the both of them smiled and said in unison. "Who says she's just in my head?" Ragnar would feel Lasciel's fingers and notice that Ariel's vectors had not moved whatsoever.
Ariel then turned her head toward a presence she felt. It was another diclonius. She was not too far, as she turned the corner around one of the buildings looking around with curiosity and fascination. She had been drawn to the town by the surge of power that Ariel presented earlier when Lasciel had merged with her. She was a young girl, maybe of 14 years of age. Her attentions then turned towards Ariel and Ragnar as one of the two had the same presence she felt earlier.
As she got closer she noticed that it was Ariel and not Ragnar that was the one with the dominating aura, and she approached her like a moth attracted to a lamplight. She stopped about two meters away from Ariel before she fell to her knees. Her expression was one of awe and hope.
Ariel smiled and took a step closer to the girl, reaching her hand out. "What is your name, child?"
The diclonius took Ariel's hand. "Sophia. You did this to the town?" Her tone of voice was hopeful.
Ariel nodded. "Yes I did, dear Sophia. Are you all by yourself?"
Sophia looked to the ground with a sad expression. "Yes, I lost my sister. She was killed by humans." Quickly her tone turned to hateful. "I want revenge."
Ariel glared at Ragnar as if to say 'what was that about Queen of what' before her gaze returned to the young diclonius before her. "What do you say about working for me, dear Sophia? Humans are too volatile and hateful to be left on this planet anymore. What do you say you work with your Queen to destroy them all like this town here?"
Sophia smiled. "Please. I would love th-" She stopped mid-speech as she noticed several more diclonius presences appear within her field of perception. Ariel had noticed already and was looking towards the various directions they were coming from eagerly. Ariel smiled as she could tell that dicloni all around Japan were converging onto her location. Drawn to her presence as they properly should be.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
One Week Later
Ariel and her court of dicloni arrived at the battle. They had already started, which was fine by her. The boats that they had commandeered were fast and small, as there were only sixty of them. However, they were sixty dicloni aware of their heritage and power. Each of them had been instructed to become one with their voice, but not be taken over by it, as true power was found in symbiosis.
She turned to face her court. "There are other dicloni here. Many are human lovers. One is a corrupted monster designed to kill you, you will be able to sense him easily. If you cannot turn the human lovers to our side, kill them, for they are just as good as humans are. This is the first battle of many that will decide our fate as tortured slaves to humanity or the conquerors and destroyers of humanity."
Lasciel took Ariel's hand. "Well said, sister. Now tell them to get to killing now!" Her expression was one of excitement.
Ariel nodded once. "Now is the time! Kill them!"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The mages of Omnibus were told to operate in squads of five, as that was the best functioning group for mages. Each of the members were charged with excitement as they all had new and extraordinary power. They were told that their best focus was to destroy and sink G.O. ships. Each of them had the same potential that Levi had and were taught how to manifest their power. Unfortunately, Lester and his training crew could only do so much with the time they had, and inexperienced mages often made mistakes.
One squad attacked a ship by boarding it. The G.O. crew completely underestimated the squad of five men as they were initially slaughtered by a wave of fire cast by two of the mages while two of the others were working on piercing the hull with a magicked chuck of ice. The fifth one kept over watch to protect the two that were working to sink the ship.
Lester had the twenty teachers he had brought along with him guard Hector as he worked in the back of the fleet sending messages and instructions to the forward fleet. He was accustomed to his position of giving orders and using tactics in battle, and a battle such as this would take every skill he had learned.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Inagi was caught off-guard by Itachi’s ability to keep up and was knocked off balance by the shockwave. The electric wave was a surprise as well, but at least he could adapt to that with magic. Before the electricity hit him he managed to utter. “Come to me lightning let me be one with you.” Just as he got hit by it he absorbed its magical potential and the air around him began to crackle.
He flipped around mid-air and landed softly on the sand just before the water. He put his hands behind him and smiled. “Come to me water, follow my lead.” With that he pulled a large orb of water from the ocean and launched it at his opponent. The orb was followed up by a large bolt of lightning thrown at Itachi courtesy of the charge of electricity thrown at him earlier.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste stood on one of the many G.O. ships with the other ten dicloni from Lily's community. She felt the presence of Ariel and gave the others a worried look. She could tell that Ariel was far more powerful than any of them, and knew that she had fallen victim to her hatred of humanity. She looked at each of her dear sisters with a loving gaze. "You all are precious to me. All I ask of you is to come back alive."
Each and every one of them embraced each other and began to enter battle.
Ariel glowered at him. She did not like him at all. "I do hope that was a rhetorical question." His dealing with humanity they way he did was weak, and certainly wouldn't stop the torture of experimentation. The only way was to destroy them all. She was tempted to destroy him here and now, but her own restraint told her to remain curious for what was next.
Ragnar let few moments of silence come before finally asking her about one of his suspicions “What is the name of the person in your head?”
Ariel tilted her head as she stared at him. Lasciel ran her fingers down Ragnar's arm on the other side of him and the both of them smiled and said in unison. "Who says she's just in my head?" Ragnar would feel Lasciel's fingers and notice that Ariel's vectors had not moved whatsoever.
Ariel then turned her head toward a presence she felt. It was another diclonius. She was not too far, as she turned the corner around one of the buildings looking around with curiosity and fascination. She had been drawn to the town by the surge of power that Ariel presented earlier when Lasciel had merged with her. She was a young girl, maybe of 14 years of age. Her attentions then turned towards Ariel and Ragnar as one of the two had the same presence she felt earlier.
As she got closer she noticed that it was Ariel and not Ragnar that was the one with the dominating aura, and she approached her like a moth attracted to a lamplight. She stopped about two meters away from Ariel before she fell to her knees. Her expression was one of awe and hope.
Ariel smiled and took a step closer to the girl, reaching her hand out. "What is your name, child?"
The diclonius took Ariel's hand. "Sophia. You did this to the town?" Her tone of voice was hopeful.
Ariel nodded. "Yes I did, dear Sophia. Are you all by yourself?"
Sophia looked to the ground with a sad expression. "Yes, I lost my sister. She was killed by humans." Quickly her tone turned to hateful. "I want revenge."
Ariel glared at Ragnar as if to say 'what was that about Queen of what' before her gaze returned to the young diclonius before her. "What do you say about working for me, dear Sophia? Humans are too volatile and hateful to be left on this planet anymore. What do you say you work with your Queen to destroy them all like this town here?"
Sophia smiled. "Please. I would love th-" She stopped mid-speech as she noticed several more diclonius presences appear within her field of perception. Ariel had noticed already and was looking towards the various directions they were coming from eagerly. Ariel smiled as she could tell that dicloni all around Japan were converging onto her location. Drawn to her presence as they properly should be.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
One Week Later
Ariel and her court of dicloni arrived at the battle. They had already started, which was fine by her. The boats that they had commandeered were fast and small, as there were only sixty of them. However, they were sixty dicloni aware of their heritage and power. Each of them had been instructed to become one with their voice, but not be taken over by it, as true power was found in symbiosis.
She turned to face her court. "There are other dicloni here. Many are human lovers. One is a corrupted monster designed to kill you, you will be able to sense him easily. If you cannot turn the human lovers to our side, kill them, for they are just as good as humans are. This is the first battle of many that will decide our fate as tortured slaves to humanity or the conquerors and destroyers of humanity."
Lasciel took Ariel's hand. "Well said, sister. Now tell them to get to killing now!" Her expression was one of excitement.
Ariel nodded once. "Now is the time! Kill them!"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The mages of Omnibus were told to operate in squads of five, as that was the best functioning group for mages. Each of the members were charged with excitement as they all had new and extraordinary power. They were told that their best focus was to destroy and sink G.O. ships. Each of them had the same potential that Levi had and were taught how to manifest their power. Unfortunately, Lester and his training crew could only do so much with the time they had, and inexperienced mages often made mistakes.
One squad attacked a ship by boarding it. The G.O. crew completely underestimated the squad of five men as they were initially slaughtered by a wave of fire cast by two of the mages while two of the others were working on piercing the hull with a magicked chuck of ice. The fifth one kept over watch to protect the two that were working to sink the ship.
Lester had the twenty teachers he had brought along with him guard Hector as he worked in the back of the fleet sending messages and instructions to the forward fleet. He was accustomed to his position of giving orders and using tactics in battle, and a battle such as this would take every skill he had learned.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Inagi was caught off-guard by Itachi’s ability to keep up and was knocked off balance by the shockwave. The electric wave was a surprise as well, but at least he could adapt to that with magic. Before the electricity hit him he managed to utter. “Come to me lightning let me be one with you.” Just as he got hit by it he absorbed its magical potential and the air around him began to crackle.
He flipped around mid-air and landed softly on the sand just before the water. He put his hands behind him and smiled. “Come to me water, follow my lead.” With that he pulled a large orb of water from the ocean and launched it at his opponent. The orb was followed up by a large bolt of lightning thrown at Itachi courtesy of the charge of electricity thrown at him earlier.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste stood on one of the many G.O. ships with the other ten dicloni from Lily's community. She felt the presence of Ariel and gave the others a worried look. She could tell that Ariel was far more powerful than any of them, and knew that she had fallen victim to her hatred of humanity. She looked at each of her dear sisters with a loving gaze. "You all are precious to me. All I ask of you is to come back alive."
Each and every one of them embraced each other and began to enter battle.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Sat Jul 19, 2014 11:07 am
Ariel glowered at him. She did not like him at all. "I do hope that was a rhetorical question."
Nothing odd so far, it is perfectly understandable that she would not like him for what he said. He knew very well she probably would have tried to have him killed if it were not for the fact that he was a diclonius, and an unusual one at that as he was a male diclonius after all. He did show a look of mild respect though that while she was a bit dismissive of what he said she still was holding back from going straight into violence.
Ariel tilted her head as she stared at him. Lasciel ran her fingers down Ragnar's arm on the other side of him and the both of them smiled and said in unison. "Who says she's just in my head?" Ragnar would feel Lasciel's fingers and notice that Ariel's vectors had not moved whatsoever.
Ragnar did not react harshly, suddenly or any way that would have indicated fear or surprise. The only thing that could be seen on his face was intrigue. He raised his sword slightly, but not towards Ariel, but rather towards where he felt the fingers of Lasciel, not close enough for it to touch her but enough to make it clear he knew of her presence.
“Glad to know there are more than just a single ghost in this world” he said, not adding to what he meant by that.
He soon noticed also another presence, one that Ariel had also clearly noticed. Another dicloni, Ragnar did not really say much, he knew that she was not here for him, he was able to tell that quickly by the fact that she walked to Ariel, but he also knew it beforehand. He knew that Ariel’s claim to being a queen were not unfounded, he just knew that it was not wise to empower a monster, especially one he was sure he could kill, or at the very least neutralize, or even better, tame. He was not particularly holding his breath for the last possibility, at best he could force her to co-operate losely.
Ariel smiled and took a step closer to the girl, reaching her hand out. "What is your name, child?"
Ragnar twitched. Ragnar twitched only for a second and it was barely noticable, but he did twitch. Ragnar was unsure why he twitched, it was a flash in his mind. The flash was blurry at best and was only there for a second, but whatever it was it was enough to have him twitch.
The diclonius took Ariel's hand. "Sophia. You did this to the town?" Her tone of voice was hopeful.
Ariel nodded. "Yes I did, dear Sophia. Are you all by yourself?"
Another flash, it was slightly clearer, and he was sure it to be the same ne, and again it made him twitch, and yet again it was only for a second. He seemed to be a bit deep in thought now, he was trying to figure out what he saw.
Sophia looked to the ground with a sad expression. "Yes, I lost my sister. She was killed by humans." Quickly her tone turned to hateful. "I want revenge."
Something was going on, the flash was clearer but this time it did not make him twitch, Ragnar was getting a clearer and clearer picture, but as he did something could be noticed. His body was emanating more and more heat, and his aura seem to grow weaker. He was not realizing that was happening.
Ariel glared at Ragnar as if to say 'what was that about Queen of what' before her gaze returned to the young diclonius before her. "What do you say about working for me, dear Sophia? Humans are too volatile and hateful to be left on this planet anymore. What do you say you work with your Queen to destroy them all like this town here?"
Ragnar said nothing, he was too deep in thought about another thing. “What, what were those flashes?” could be heard just under his breath, too quiet to be heard by anyone except those right up to him, like Lasciel, unless she had already moved away from him.
Sophia smiled. "Please. I would love th-" She stopped mid-speech as she noticed several more diclonius presences appear within her field of perception. Ariel had noticed already and was looking towards the various directions they were coming from eagerly. Ariel smiled as she could tell that dicloni all around Japan were converging onto her location. Drawn to her presence as they properly should be.
Ragnar finally gave notice to his surrounding, in a similar manner Sam the terrorist was about to cry or scream out of fear before something pulled him away and held his mouth from screaming and alerting everyone of their presence. “Shhhh, you are gonna get to to see something special tonight” What held him felt skinny, almost like it was only bones that held him there, in darkness away from the dicloni that were coming together there.
The two kids now held each other tighter than ever before. The boy had more reasons to fear for himself but the girl feared for him almost as much, though she could not know that the boy feared as much for her, despite the fact she was a diclonius and was therefore not the one in danger here.
Ragnar looked up, his head was no longer hung but something unusual was about him. As his eyes lifted up from the ground up to Ariel’s eyes she would be able to see something unusual. His eyes seemed to be empty. They were empty for a reason, he had realized what those flashes were over.
One of his vectors pulled out a bottle, in it was some alcohol. Ragnar said “A drink for the queen” he said it with a smile and a tone of voice that usually indicated almost like he was supporting her, but it was unusual for how he had addressed her moments before.
The top of the bottle seemed to almost explode when it was suddenly shattered off, some of the alcohol going far enough to spill on Ariel, that is to say unless she actually used her vectors to stop the alcohol from getting to her.
Ragnar drank the alcohol down, no, he chucked it down, as if he were trying to get out a memory or something. When he finally stopped to breath there was no alcohol left. He looked over to her with his devil eyes and said “As a king to a queen, we have different interests and goals, we are of the same kind and have therefore a common enemy. I have resources, workers, allies, connections, land, an actual kingdom and more. You have followers, and another ghost, but most importantly of all, you have no sympathy for the enemy”
Ragnar gave a small pause to check on her reaction to all of this before saying “What do you say that we co-operate?”
Ragnar let her think for a bit before he said “Remember, you are gonna need some help if you are gonna beat the world, for example, a tank can kill a dicloni as effectively as it could kill a normal soldier, granted, it would be inefficient use of resources but desperate people will do anything, heck, even properly trained and equipped infantry has a chance to kill a diclonius”
Ragnar smiled, the smile was not smug though, it was more of a smile of someone trying to make a deal “If you succeed, well, then the world our people take will be a prosperous one instead of one that needs to be rebuilt, but if you fail, well, I can shelter our people till the day they have become the dominant kind on the planet” he gave a short pause before saying “also, whether you know it or not, you are all with citizenship of my country and therefore are judged under my laws” he smiled “And I am the law in my country, I can hide you, I can supply you, get international allies and take down international enemies”
“I only ask three things” he then said, sounding almost like he knew that he was making the deal too good to be true “One, You Do Not Kill, Maim, Hurt Or Anything Like That In My Country Without Explicit Permission From Me, Regardless Of Whether They Are Human Or Diclonius” his voice sounded very commanding and serious as he said that “Secondly, I hold absolute power within my kingdom and all that I own, including my companies that I consider also part of my kingdom and become an advisor of the queen” he used a bit softer tone as he said that, indicating that he more cared for the first condition “Third” his voice suddenly turned harsh and so did his eyes seem to be filled with fire as he directed them at Ariel “I will get the absolute power, to let people live on my command” his voice turned a bit softer again after that as he said “I need all of these three conditions to be fulfilled so I can help to the fullest of my extent, otherwise the wise queen can not make a powerful ally, but a powerful enemy, do not take that as a threat nor a warning, but as a vital lesson, select your enemies and allies carefully”
“I-I cannot believe this, I thought you were about to attack her, rip her to shred, kill her, or at the very least try, why did you not?” asked the stunned prince voice in his mind, the Berserker answered back in his mind “Three reasons, too many around me right now to do any proper and worthy damage, most of them even do not deserve death, secondly, I respect those that want vengeance, and there are plenty here, like Sophia there, her sister was killed, I say vengeance is fair there, and third, I want those I am loyal to survive and prosper, plus, anyway, if I change my mind it will be much more fun making her fall from great heights with a lot of hope rather than from here”
“Was not expecting that” Said a voice as it exited a dark alleyway, holding Sam over his shoulders, however Sam was knocked out and covered in blood, he looked like a corpse, which was sort of the intention. The man seemed to walk unusually calm with all of the dicloni surrounding him, his face covered in darkness. Old time fashion clothes he wore in.
“Deacon? What are you doing here? Did someone get scared over the fact that I left without letting anyone know?” Asked Ragnar
“Only those that were allowed to know that you had left without a trace” Answered Deacon, before lifting his head, allowing people to see his face, or rather more correctly, the front of his skull. To everyone he seemed to be a living skeleton, except to one. Lasciel would not see the fact he was a skeleton, but rather a young, slightly tall, blonde haired and blue eyes man, features that the Deacon had lost many years ago, or rather many centuries ago. She could see his hidden and lost features, regardless of whether she wanted to or not. She was seeing how he looked before he died. He looked over to where she was and smiled with the features he had lost long ago and took off his hat, which to everyone except for Lasciel showed the rest of his skull which was a bit cracked at the back. The Deacon said “Good evening ladies, madam and Ragnar, I hope I was not interrupting anything”
“You kinda did, but do not worry, you will help be our witness over this deal” said Ragnar with a smile to him before returning back to Ariel and saying “So, do you accept this deal? If there is something in it that you want me to change tell me, and I will see whether I am willing to change it. You may also ask me about something if you feel unsure, but you must make the decision this night” the look he gave towards her made it clear that this was almost purely made on the mutual interest of both of them, and not over something else.
--------------------------------------------------
words:2075
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sat Jul 19, 2014 5:31 pm
Little Ericka bounded out of her mother's lap who's head had been stroked by her mother's delicate fingers. The little Diclonius ran up to the person, looked up at him then ran back to her mother with a curious gaze while pointing at him.
Elena saw the person come, looked at his face and what he told her. Her face didn't express anything other than sternness and a strong case of annoyance as well. Her words were clear and subtle.
"Who the fuck are you and why the fuck should I care?" She uttered, cocking her gun and pointing at him. Shoot something enough times in the face and it would usually stay down.
---
---
Zen was still relaxing against the wall, listening to Zero's word. "As long as I am conscious, I can fight. Even if I cannot physically act I can still give my words. I do not give up so easily."
He sighed, coughing deeply. "We have medical attention on this ship, I will not die so soon. But I have a favor to ask. Vast is out there fighting, insane fool, it might be good if you can head over to the Omnimbus Base and start helping him out. But that is up to you..."
---
---
"Who are they?" The voice, from either side perhaps would've wondered who these new Diclonius were. Well it was obvious that the side they were on...were not the humans. The powerful Queen Ariel had arrived, giving orders to her sisters.
This was going to make it hard on both sides, but that was the entire point of Uleus' plan. Even he knew Ariel wouldn't join him, but she would be as willing to kill their side as she would be to kill the G.O's side he had concluded. So that just meant to make sure her side killed more of the G.O than Omnimbus.
Magic and firepowerful, the supernatural and the scientific, they fought with massive intensive as the waves crashed around them from the beach. Bodies of both sides, humans and Diclonius were everywhere.
And amongst the depths of the wave, a man walked out, corrupted, sickening. Uleus would be felt before his head came out of the water. Walking up the beach, he grinned sadistically at the newcomers.
"Welcome my precious sisters!" He called out, killing intent radiating from his body. From far away, he thought he saw her, the powerful Queen of the Diclonius named Ariel whom Uleus gave a polite bow to her.
Elena saw the person come, looked at his face and what he told her. Her face didn't express anything other than sternness and a strong case of annoyance as well. Her words were clear and subtle.
"Who the fuck are you and why the fuck should I care?" She uttered, cocking her gun and pointing at him. Shoot something enough times in the face and it would usually stay down.
---
---
Zen was still relaxing against the wall, listening to Zero's word. "As long as I am conscious, I can fight. Even if I cannot physically act I can still give my words. I do not give up so easily."
He sighed, coughing deeply. "We have medical attention on this ship, I will not die so soon. But I have a favor to ask. Vast is out there fighting, insane fool, it might be good if you can head over to the Omnimbus Base and start helping him out. But that is up to you..."
---
---
"Who are they?" The voice, from either side perhaps would've wondered who these new Diclonius were. Well it was obvious that the side they were on...were not the humans. The powerful Queen Ariel had arrived, giving orders to her sisters.
This was going to make it hard on both sides, but that was the entire point of Uleus' plan. Even he knew Ariel wouldn't join him, but she would be as willing to kill their side as she would be to kill the G.O's side he had concluded. So that just meant to make sure her side killed more of the G.O than Omnimbus.
Magic and firepowerful, the supernatural and the scientific, they fought with massive intensive as the waves crashed around them from the beach. Bodies of both sides, humans and Diclonius were everywhere.
And amongst the depths of the wave, a man walked out, corrupted, sickening. Uleus would be felt before his head came out of the water. Walking up the beach, he grinned sadistically at the newcomers.
"Welcome my precious sisters!" He called out, killing intent radiating from his body. From far away, he thought he saw her, the powerful Queen of the Diclonius named Ariel whom Uleus gave a polite bow to her.
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Sat Jul 19, 2014 6:58 pm
"Who the fuck are you and why the fuck should I care?" She uttered, cocking her gun and pointing at him.
“Calm down miss, and please do not swear, I know many things have changed since I died but please at least restrain yourself while a kid is around” he said back, taking off his gloves calmly, revealing his skeletal hands. He then slowly took of his hat and bowed before her, making it clear for the both of them the cracks at the back of his head and said “I am the Deacon of Darkriver, I forgot my name some centuries ago so I am usually just called Deacon, and you may care or may not care, depends after what your answers will be”
Deacon lowered his head down to the girl and then put his hand under his shirt, pulling out a small handmade doll “Here, have this” and gave Ericka it before returning back to the subject
“Okay, first of all, are you winning or losing the battle right now? Secondly, do you have plans to deal with all the broken cells that will come from destroying the headquarters? Thirdly, what are your future plans for the diclonius race? Fourthly, what powers were given to the queen of the diclonius race when you made her the queen of the diclonius race? Fifthly, do you even know what a deacon is? Sixthly, have you found it yet? Seventhly, do you love your family more than the entire army that you sent out to die? Eigthly, are you getting tired of it all? Ninthly, kidnapped or killed? Tenthly, do you believe this is all not to be? Eleventhly, do you like Ice cream? Twelvethly, do you believe in gog, I mean gog, I mean, Jeebus, I mean, darn it, why did he make this question, he should know I cannot say his name, uhm, the guy in the sky? Fourteenthly, are you sure about shooting that gun? I skipped a question there about whether you were holding a gun towards me, see I am reading from a list you see. The last question is, do you want some wine?”
As he said that last question he placed the wine glass to her side and drank from his own wine glass before saying “Please do not have that gun in my face, it is annoying, but answer please, your answers will determine what actions my partner wants me to perform”
He then pulled out a needle from under his shirt, the needle was filled with something, he said “Though he told me to give you this regardless of your answers, and do not ask me what it is, he did not explain it either to me, he just told me that it may save a life, or help someone heal or something, he was very vague about it”
The skeleton ghost took a seat and awaited her answers. He looked at the ground, around at the room, almost as if he were just taking in the environment that was the room. He looked over to Ericka and asked her with a voice that sounded nice and friendly “You look very healthy and strong, wanna hear a little story?”
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*one week earlier*
“Do you think we should interrupt him? He is a bit scary”
“No, he definitely is not scary, and come on, who else could know where Ragnar. Plus anyway, what could be so important for him to not search for him” said Nietzsche to the inexperienced guard as they went down to the special place Ragnar had provided for his less than living friend
As they got closer bot could hear some sounds and the guard asked “What is that?”
Nietzsche responded back “Not that bloody song again”
“Boys and girls of every age
Wouldn't you like to see something strange
Come with us and you will see
This our town of Halloween
This is Halloween, this is Halloween
Pumpkins scream in the dead of night
This is Halloween, everybody make a scene
Trick or treat till the neighbors gonna die of fright
It's our town, everybody scream
In this town of Halloween
I am the one hiding under your bed
Teeth ground sharp and eyes glowing red
I am the one hiding under yours stairs
Fingers like snakes and spiders in my hair
This is Halloween, this is Halloween
Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween!
In this town we call home
Everyone hail to the pumpkin song
In this town, don't we love it now
Everybody's waiting for the next surprise
Round that corner, man hiding in the trash can
Something's waiting no to pounce, and how you'll scream!
Scream! This is Halloween
Red 'n' black, slimy green
Aren't you scared
Well, that's just fine
Say it once, say it twice
Take a chance and roll the dice
Ride with the moon in the dead of night
Everybody scream, everybody scream
In our town of Halloween
I am the clown with the tear-away face
Here in a flash and gone without a trace
I am the who when you call, Who's there?
I am the wind blowing through your hair
I am the shadow on the moon at night
Filling your dreams to the brim with fright
This is Halloween, this is Halloween
Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween!
Halloween! Halloween!
Tender lumplings everywhere
Life's no fun without a good scare
That's our job, but we're not mean
In our town of Halloween
In this town
Don't we love it now
Everybody's waiting for the next surprise
Skeleton Jack might catch you in the back
And scream like a banshee
Make you jump out of your skin
This is Halloween, everybody scream
Wont' ya please make way for a very special guy
Our man jack is King of the Pumpkin patch
Everyone hail to the Pumpkin King, now!
This is Halloween, this is Halloween
Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween!
In this town we call home
Everyone hail to the pumpkin song
La la-la la, Halloween! Halloween!”
“Ehem”
The skeleton ghost Deacon of Darkriver was not scary after the reaction he gave that sounded like the most high pitched squeak that could come from a ghost
“Why did you come? You scared me half way to death” the Deacon said, giving a small chuckle after saying that
“Ragnar is missing, and we do not know where he went, and we do not want him to be in trouble so go and find the bastard now!” Said Nietzsche unhumorously
“Oh, he is missing? Alright then, how much trouble could he have gotten himself into, after all, it is Ragnar who we are talking about...oh wait, I will be on my way” and with that he seemed to disappear into darkness
-------------------------------------------------
words:1127
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Sun Jul 20, 2014 5:09 pm
~~One Week Ago~~
Lasciel observed Ragnar closely as Ariel spoke with the first of many dicloni that were coming to them. He said something about flashes and watched as something seemed to be happening inside of him. It was curious.
Ariel was a bit surprised as he suddenly out of nowhere offered her a drink. She took the volatile beverage and it settled down quickly. She quickly stepped back to avoid it spilling on her and had to catch some of it with her vectors to stop some of it. She did not drink from the bottle, but she listened as he spoke his part.
Ragnar drank the alcohol down, no, he chucked it down, as if he were trying to get out a memory or something. When he finally stopped to breath there was no alcohol left. He looked over to her with his devil eyes and said “As a king to a queen, we have different interests and goals, we are of the same kind and have therefore a common enemy. I have resources, workers, allies, connections, land, an actual kingdom and more. You have followers, and another ghost, but most importantly of all, you have no sympathy for the enemy”
She blinked as he paused. "Go on."
Ragnar gave a small pause to check on her reaction to all of this before saying “What do you say that we co-operate?”
Ariel made no noticeable reaction to his offer. She wanted to listen to what he had to say afterwards. He seemed like a man to make some demands before she agreed to him.
Ragnar let her think for a bit before he said “Remember, you are gonna need some help if you are gonna beat the world, for example, a tank can kill a dicloni as effectively as it could kill a normal soldier, granted, it would be inefficient use of resources but desperate people will do anything, heck, even properly trained and equipped infantry has a chance to kill a diclonius”
Ragnar smiled, the smile was not smug though, it was more of a smile of someone trying to make a deal “If you succeed, well, then the world our people take will be a prosperous one instead of one that needs to be rebuilt, but if you fail, well, I can shelter our people till the day they have become the dominant kind on the planet” he gave a short pause before saying “also, whether you know it or not, you are all with citizenship of my country and therefore are judged under my laws” he smiled “And I am the law in my country, I can hide you, I can supply you, get international allies and take down international enemies”
Ariel looked him up and down dubiously. She had little interest in hiding. She was on the hunt. Only cowardly dicloni would take up an offer such as that. The only allies she needed were the dicloni that worked for her. She didn't trust that his offers had no strings attached anyways.
“I only ask three things” he then said, sounding almost like he knew that he was making the deal too good to be true “One, You Do Not Kill, Maim, Hurt Or Anything Like That In My Country Without Explicit Permission From Me, Regardless Of Whether They Are Human Or Diclonius” his voice sounded very commanding and serious as he said that “Secondly, I hold absolute power within my kingdom and all that I own, including my companies that I consider also part of my kingdom and become an advisor of the queen” he used a bit softer tone as he said that, indicating that he more cared for the first condition “Third” his voice suddenly turned harsh and so did his eyes seem to be filled with fire as he directed them at Ariel “I will get the absolute power, to let people live on my command” his voice turned a bit softer again after that as he said “I need all of these three conditions to be fulfilled so I can help to the fullest of my extent, otherwise the wise queen can not make a powerful ally, but a powerful enemy, do not take that as a threat nor a warning, but as a vital lesson, select your enemies and allies carefully”
These were the demands that Ariel was expecting. Before she could respond another man appeared from an alleyway carrying a body. Ariel listened to their banter as Ragnar seemed to know of the man that just appeared. If anything this Deacon was more a skeleton than man. Finally, Ragnar turned his attention back to her. “So, do you accept this deal? If there is something in it that you want me to change tell me, and I will see whether I am willing to change it. You may also ask me about something if you feel unsure, but you must make the decision this night” the look he gave towards her made it clear that this was almost purely made on the mutual interest of both of them, and not over something else.
In spite of his size, Ariel was not intimidated by Ragnar. She still kept her distance as she responded. "You can keep your country. You can keep your humans and do what you will with them. However, you will not have final say in who lives and who dies outside of that as that is my realm. You may advise me as you wish, but do not expect me to follow along with every suggestion you have. That is my response to your demands."
Lasciel smiled with pleasure at Ariel's response. "Well said, sister."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the ship approached the G.O. fleet, Ariel noticed wizards attacking a vessel. Lasciel grabbed onto Ariel's dress and nodded at her partner. Ariel smiled and launched herself at the ship with the wizards. Before they could react she reached her vectors out and sliced the two attacking people on the deck in half. The mage keeping watch over them whole lot of them barely had time to shout out a warning to his fellows when Lasciel grabbed him and shoved her hand into his guy and tore his intestines out. Ariel found the mages that were working to destroy the ship and slammed them into the torn up metal ripping them apart. She cackled as blood poured everywhere. Ariel didn't let the remaining crew have the time to react as she began to rip them apart. The other dicloni she brought along had already begun to spread out to attack all the vessels in the battle.
Lasciel observed Ragnar closely as Ariel spoke with the first of many dicloni that were coming to them. He said something about flashes and watched as something seemed to be happening inside of him. It was curious.
Ariel was a bit surprised as he suddenly out of nowhere offered her a drink. She took the volatile beverage and it settled down quickly. She quickly stepped back to avoid it spilling on her and had to catch some of it with her vectors to stop some of it. She did not drink from the bottle, but she listened as he spoke his part.
Ragnar drank the alcohol down, no, he chucked it down, as if he were trying to get out a memory or something. When he finally stopped to breath there was no alcohol left. He looked over to her with his devil eyes and said “As a king to a queen, we have different interests and goals, we are of the same kind and have therefore a common enemy. I have resources, workers, allies, connections, land, an actual kingdom and more. You have followers, and another ghost, but most importantly of all, you have no sympathy for the enemy”
She blinked as he paused. "Go on."
Ragnar gave a small pause to check on her reaction to all of this before saying “What do you say that we co-operate?”
Ariel made no noticeable reaction to his offer. She wanted to listen to what he had to say afterwards. He seemed like a man to make some demands before she agreed to him.
Ragnar let her think for a bit before he said “Remember, you are gonna need some help if you are gonna beat the world, for example, a tank can kill a dicloni as effectively as it could kill a normal soldier, granted, it would be inefficient use of resources but desperate people will do anything, heck, even properly trained and equipped infantry has a chance to kill a diclonius”
Ragnar smiled, the smile was not smug though, it was more of a smile of someone trying to make a deal “If you succeed, well, then the world our people take will be a prosperous one instead of one that needs to be rebuilt, but if you fail, well, I can shelter our people till the day they have become the dominant kind on the planet” he gave a short pause before saying “also, whether you know it or not, you are all with citizenship of my country and therefore are judged under my laws” he smiled “And I am the law in my country, I can hide you, I can supply you, get international allies and take down international enemies”
Ariel looked him up and down dubiously. She had little interest in hiding. She was on the hunt. Only cowardly dicloni would take up an offer such as that. The only allies she needed were the dicloni that worked for her. She didn't trust that his offers had no strings attached anyways.
“I only ask three things” he then said, sounding almost like he knew that he was making the deal too good to be true “One, You Do Not Kill, Maim, Hurt Or Anything Like That In My Country Without Explicit Permission From Me, Regardless Of Whether They Are Human Or Diclonius” his voice sounded very commanding and serious as he said that “Secondly, I hold absolute power within my kingdom and all that I own, including my companies that I consider also part of my kingdom and become an advisor of the queen” he used a bit softer tone as he said that, indicating that he more cared for the first condition “Third” his voice suddenly turned harsh and so did his eyes seem to be filled with fire as he directed them at Ariel “I will get the absolute power, to let people live on my command” his voice turned a bit softer again after that as he said “I need all of these three conditions to be fulfilled so I can help to the fullest of my extent, otherwise the wise queen can not make a powerful ally, but a powerful enemy, do not take that as a threat nor a warning, but as a vital lesson, select your enemies and allies carefully”
These were the demands that Ariel was expecting. Before she could respond another man appeared from an alleyway carrying a body. Ariel listened to their banter as Ragnar seemed to know of the man that just appeared. If anything this Deacon was more a skeleton than man. Finally, Ragnar turned his attention back to her. “So, do you accept this deal? If there is something in it that you want me to change tell me, and I will see whether I am willing to change it. You may also ask me about something if you feel unsure, but you must make the decision this night” the look he gave towards her made it clear that this was almost purely made on the mutual interest of both of them, and not over something else.
In spite of his size, Ariel was not intimidated by Ragnar. She still kept her distance as she responded. "You can keep your country. You can keep your humans and do what you will with them. However, you will not have final say in who lives and who dies outside of that as that is my realm. You may advise me as you wish, but do not expect me to follow along with every suggestion you have. That is my response to your demands."
Lasciel smiled with pleasure at Ariel's response. "Well said, sister."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the ship approached the G.O. fleet, Ariel noticed wizards attacking a vessel. Lasciel grabbed onto Ariel's dress and nodded at her partner. Ariel smiled and launched herself at the ship with the wizards. Before they could react she reached her vectors out and sliced the two attacking people on the deck in half. The mage keeping watch over them whole lot of them barely had time to shout out a warning to his fellows when Lasciel grabbed him and shoved her hand into his guy and tore his intestines out. Ariel found the mages that were working to destroy the ship and slammed them into the torn up metal ripping them apart. She cackled as blood poured everywhere. Ariel didn't let the remaining crew have the time to react as she began to rip them apart. The other dicloni she brought along had already begun to spread out to attack all the vessels in the battle.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Sun Jul 20, 2014 7:23 pm
"You can keep your country. You can keep your humans and do what you will with them. However, you will not have final say in who lives and who dies outside of that as that is my realm. You may advise me as you wish, but do not expect me to follow along with every suggestion you have. That is my response to your demands."
Ragnar looked at her for a moment and then started thinking for a bit. Eventually a smile started to creep on his face, it was an impressed smile as the sound of clapping hands could be heard, the sounds coming from his two vectors clapping slowly till he said “Good to hear that you are not too intimidated by me, it tells me that you are not desperate to the point of being a burden. Very well than, I accept these changes to the deal”
With those words said he suddenly plunged his sword into the ground, and despite only a small part of the sword touched the surface it still shook the ground. He cut the palm of his hand to draw blood as the sword was there in the ground and held the hand out in such a way that it looked like he was waiting for the two of them to shake hands with each other, his hand over where the sword hand been plunged into. He then said with a booming voice that was fitting for a king “Let this deal between the two of us be bonded over our blood spilled together. An alliance sworn to the blood and flesh of our kind, and our own.”
Despite it being so sudden it could be seen on Ragnar's face that he was being serious and honest about this.
“Alliance between Ozymandias and Beelzebub it seems to be” Said Ragnar in his mind, knowing that what he was doing may not be truly be remembered as something good, but at the very least great.
Deacon simply looked over there, as a skull face would have hard time to emote and make it clear to others what he felt others could only guess, except for Lasciel, who would be able to see his impressed smile of all of this.
Sam however finally was regaining consciousness and moved his head a bit to see what was going on, but froze realizing he was right in the middle of the area filled with dicloni. He was terrified for a few moments of that but quickly calmed down, his calmness did not last though as he realized he was being held by skeleton and quickly fainted into unconsciousness again.
The two little kids were about to run away when something unexpected walked passed them, a black horse. The black horse walked to deacon, as if the horse was waiting till they would leave from here. There was nothing particularly odd about the horse. The horse was a big, strong and pretty black horse.
The Deacon put Sam on the horses back, seeming like he plans to take him away after all of this is done. It was then he noticed the two kids hiding spot and walked to them. The two kids were obviously terrified and for pretty good and justified reason. Before they could try to run away the deacon seem to disappear and reapear right by them, picking them both up while they were unprepared. “Now kids, just cause I do not got any skin, flesh or organs that is no excuse to be rude” The Deacon started walking back to his horse, the two kids terrified and in plain sight of everyone, they both trying to hold onto each other as much as they could. “Who got these two kids?”
The boy said “Please do not hurt her...” The Deacon looked at him before saying “I am a deacon, I will not hurt anyone” As the Deacon gave attention to the boy for just that one second suddenly his head was shot right off him and into the far distance by the diclonius girl, using her vectors. She was terrified and feared for her friends life, just enough to get her to use her vectors on him.
The Deacon did not however let go nor did he fall, with a shadow passing over his head seemed to reappear and he said to the girl “You really should control that temper of yours, hmm, maybe I should sing a lullaby for the two of you”
The deacon seem to think for a few seconds before deciding to sing this lullaby, he made sure that it was however quite enough for Ragnar to not hear it, knowing that this song would be sensitive for Ragnar.
“Þegar fjöllin fimbulhá
fylla brjóst þitt heitri þrá
leika skal ég langspil á,
það mun þinn hugann hugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Þegar veður geysa grimm,
grúfir yfir hríðin dimm,
kveiki ég á kertum fimm,
burflæmi skammdegis skugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þér sultur sverfur að
sauðakjöt ég hegg í spað
fljótt svo standi full með það
tunna hver, dallur og dugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þig langar eitthvert sinn
ögn að smakka góðfiskinn
fram ég sendi flotann minn;
skínandi skútur og kugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Hjá mér bæði hlíf og skjól
hafa skaltu' ef illskufól
flærðir með um foldarból
læðast og launráð brugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Day of the battle*
“Will he send any of those special troops he boasted to having?”
“Maybe, maybe not, either way we cannot plan for that he delivers them, as he did not inform us on that and therefore it would be very unreliable to expect it”
"...do you think they will kill us also?"
"I do not know...."
".....good luck Hans, please do not die, you have yet to pay me for that soda"
"Hehehehe, not planning on dying just yet"
Two separate officers were talking, both a part of a mercenary group. They had been hired to do one thing, eliminate possible threats to the dicloni that were being lead by Ariel. This mainly meant three possible threats, Aircrafts, Tanks and other dicloni. They did not know whether Ariel and her dicloni were safe to be close to as it was mentioned that they were not to be in their way, and therefore they knew this was one very risky job, but the money that they were promised certainly was compensating for that.
The moment they landed they immediately moved. Despite their heavy gear they were much more mobile than any other soldier on the entire battlefield. It was one of the main reason why they cost so much money, their mobility was legendary for ground troops, and it was vital here as they had explicit orders to keep up with Ariel and her dicloni while not getting in their way and also try to keep them safe.
They numbered about ten thousand in total. Another half of them had landed far away from Ariel and her dicloni, they were simply to do one thing, be a distraction to get omnibus and G.O. forces to move some of their forces away from Ariel and her forces, so she would not get overwhelmed right away.
The game was afoot, and more had already been planned, but that is yet to be seen, and yet to be done or told.
-------------------------------------------------
words:1324
Ragnar looked at her for a moment and then started thinking for a bit. Eventually a smile started to creep on his face, it was an impressed smile as the sound of clapping hands could be heard, the sounds coming from his two vectors clapping slowly till he said “Good to hear that you are not too intimidated by me, it tells me that you are not desperate to the point of being a burden. Very well than, I accept these changes to the deal”
With those words said he suddenly plunged his sword into the ground, and despite only a small part of the sword touched the surface it still shook the ground. He cut the palm of his hand to draw blood as the sword was there in the ground and held the hand out in such a way that it looked like he was waiting for the two of them to shake hands with each other, his hand over where the sword hand been plunged into. He then said with a booming voice that was fitting for a king “Let this deal between the two of us be bonded over our blood spilled together. An alliance sworn to the blood and flesh of our kind, and our own.”
Despite it being so sudden it could be seen on Ragnar's face that he was being serious and honest about this.
“Alliance between Ozymandias and Beelzebub it seems to be” Said Ragnar in his mind, knowing that what he was doing may not be truly be remembered as something good, but at the very least great.
Deacon simply looked over there, as a skull face would have hard time to emote and make it clear to others what he felt others could only guess, except for Lasciel, who would be able to see his impressed smile of all of this.
Sam however finally was regaining consciousness and moved his head a bit to see what was going on, but froze realizing he was right in the middle of the area filled with dicloni. He was terrified for a few moments of that but quickly calmed down, his calmness did not last though as he realized he was being held by skeleton and quickly fainted into unconsciousness again.
The two little kids were about to run away when something unexpected walked passed them, a black horse. The black horse walked to deacon, as if the horse was waiting till they would leave from here. There was nothing particularly odd about the horse. The horse was a big, strong and pretty black horse.
The Deacon put Sam on the horses back, seeming like he plans to take him away after all of this is done. It was then he noticed the two kids hiding spot and walked to them. The two kids were obviously terrified and for pretty good and justified reason. Before they could try to run away the deacon seem to disappear and reapear right by them, picking them both up while they were unprepared. “Now kids, just cause I do not got any skin, flesh or organs that is no excuse to be rude” The Deacon started walking back to his horse, the two kids terrified and in plain sight of everyone, they both trying to hold onto each other as much as they could. “Who got these two kids?”
The boy said “Please do not hurt her...” The Deacon looked at him before saying “I am a deacon, I will not hurt anyone” As the Deacon gave attention to the boy for just that one second suddenly his head was shot right off him and into the far distance by the diclonius girl, using her vectors. She was terrified and feared for her friends life, just enough to get her to use her vectors on him.
The Deacon did not however let go nor did he fall, with a shadow passing over his head seemed to reappear and he said to the girl “You really should control that temper of yours, hmm, maybe I should sing a lullaby for the two of you”
The deacon seem to think for a few seconds before deciding to sing this lullaby, he made sure that it was however quite enough for Ragnar to not hear it, knowing that this song would be sensitive for Ragnar.
“Þegar fjöllin fimbulhá
fylla brjóst þitt heitri þrá
leika skal ég langspil á,
það mun þinn hugann hugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Þegar veður geysa grimm,
grúfir yfir hríðin dimm,
kveiki ég á kertum fimm,
burflæmi skammdegis skugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þér sultur sverfur að
sauðakjöt ég hegg í spað
fljótt svo standi full með það
tunna hver, dallur og dugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þig langar eitthvert sinn
ögn að smakka góðfiskinn
fram ég sendi flotann minn;
skínandi skútur og kugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Hjá mér bæði hlíf og skjól
hafa skaltu' ef illskufól
flærðir með um foldarból
læðast og launráð brugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Day of the battle*
“Will he send any of those special troops he boasted to having?”
“Maybe, maybe not, either way we cannot plan for that he delivers them, as he did not inform us on that and therefore it would be very unreliable to expect it”
"...do you think they will kill us also?"
"I do not know...."
".....good luck Hans, please do not die, you have yet to pay me for that soda"
"Hehehehe, not planning on dying just yet"
Two separate officers were talking, both a part of a mercenary group. They had been hired to do one thing, eliminate possible threats to the dicloni that were being lead by Ariel. This mainly meant three possible threats, Aircrafts, Tanks and other dicloni. They did not know whether Ariel and her dicloni were safe to be close to as it was mentioned that they were not to be in their way, and therefore they knew this was one very risky job, but the money that they were promised certainly was compensating for that.
The moment they landed they immediately moved. Despite their heavy gear they were much more mobile than any other soldier on the entire battlefield. It was one of the main reason why they cost so much money, their mobility was legendary for ground troops, and it was vital here as they had explicit orders to keep up with Ariel and her dicloni while not getting in their way and also try to keep them safe.
They numbered about ten thousand in total. Another half of them had landed far away from Ariel and her dicloni, they were simply to do one thing, be a distraction to get omnibus and G.O. forces to move some of their forces away from Ariel and her forces, so she would not get overwhelmed right away.
The game was afoot, and more had already been planned, but that is yet to be seen, and yet to be done or told.
-------------------------------------------------
words:1324
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Page 8 of 14 • 1 ... 5 ... 7, 8, 9 ... 14
Similar topics» Elfen World Voting #1
» Elfen World (Part I)
» Elfen World (Part II)
» Elfen World: Character Creation and Rules.
» Elfen World Secondary Character List
» Elfen World (Part I)
» Elfen World (Part II)
» Elfen World: Character Creation and Rules.
» Elfen World Secondary Character List
Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG
Page 8 of 14
Permissions in this forum:
You cannot reply to topics in this forum|
|
|